Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Young and Single

~

Synopsis – A young man from a Spanish speaking family goes back to Spain to work and stays with his Mother, Sister and Niece.

~

I’m Ken, single and living at home with my Father. My Mother left when I was 4 and my sister 11. My Mother took my sister and went back to Barcelona to live with her own Mother (Galena) leaving me here with Dad in the US. I got the opportunity through my job to move to Spain with the firm and because I could speak the language I was the best choice. My Dad spoke with Mom and they decided that I could stay with my Mom till I can find a place of my own. My sister (Neva) is married and has a 14 year old Daughter (Febe). My Sister is back living with Mom (Maria) as she is fighting with her Husband again. Both have fiery tempers and this time the separation might be for good. My Mom has married and divorced twice since leaving Dad and is living off the settlements of the divorces, and doing quite well. They live in a large 6 Bed home in the Premia de dalt, an area just north of Badalona on the East coast of Spain. The house has a large pool and views of the Balearic Sea.

~

Chapter one. My Niece and I enjoy some time together.

~

I’m Ken and I work in IT for a Multinational firm. I love my job and am enjoying life. I’m 24 years old; single, in a high paying job. I’ve only been with the firm for a year but due to a bit of luck where I put a modern twist to an old program I am viewed as the man on the way up. I am still living with my Dad at our house in San Francisco but I’m saving for an apartment. It wasn’t so bad. My Dad is high up in the company he works for and is seldom at home giving me the freedom a young man needs in the dating game. I sometimes bring my date’s home for the night and so does Dad who is no slouch in the dating department and often we would meet at the Breakfast table with our dates from last night.

This morning I told Dad that I’m thinking of taking up a position with the Spanish branch of my firm in Barcelona and because I was fluent in Spanish I had applied. With the incentives offered I would be that much closer to getting a home of my own.

“That’s great. You could stay with your Mother and Grandmother in Spain and save even more money.” his father said.

Over the following months I organized my transfer to the new the position in Spain and my new accommodation with my Grandmother, Mother, my Sister and her 14 yr old daughter Febe who I have never met and only spoken to over the phone, she sounds very young.

On arrival at the airport I retrieved my bags, and was nearly bowled over by a small girl intent on hugging me to death. “Uncle Ken, Uncle Ken It’s so great to finally meet you. Mom’s told me so many things about you and your job that I feel I know you already.”

This little fire cracker must be Febe. She was about 5’6” and wearing a pair of short/shorts with a T shirt that had some band logo on the front. She was so excited that her bra less breasts was highlighted by some very pointy nipples.

My sister then strode up to my side. She looked good wearing a short skirt and a peasant blouse that showed off cleavage. She gave me a kiss to both cheeks. “Sorry. I pointed you out to Febe and she just took off. She gets excited sometimes and doesn’t remember her manners.”

Febe poked her tongue out at her Mother, but smiled when her Mother did the same right back.

We both had to smile at each other as Febe went on and on about all manner of things, from her school, best friends and a possible boyfriend that Mother said was way too old for her.

As they walked along he turned to his sister and said, “It’s so good to see you Neva, you haven’t changed a bit. We’ll have to catch up and I can fill you in on what Dad has been up to.”

“Ha. I can well believe he has been trying it on with all the young women at his work.”

“Yea. He has always thought of himself as a Lothario. Guess he hasn’t changed that much then.”

On the ride from the airport I got the impression that both Mother and Daughter were very close. I was told that my room was at the end of the new extension built as a Granny flat add-on over the garages. It had been planed that this was going to be live in maid’s quarters in the future and was isolated from the rest of the main house. “Sounds great I do a lot of my IT stuff at home on my computer and then take the finished job into work. A quiet place to work is just what I’m after.”

“Could you teach me about a computer.” said Febe. “I’m learning to do my homework on the computer in the study, but it’s just off the kitchen and so is sometimes very noisy.”

“I’d love too. Give me a week to settle in and I’ll have some time I’m sure.”

_

When we got to my Grandmother’s home chaos reigned. Everyone was talking at once and no one was listening to anybody. ‘Only in a Spanish family’ I thought.’ My Gran was organizing Dinner for later and said that I was to be sitting at the table at 7 o’clock no later. Febe got hold of my small bag and said to follow her to my room. They went towards to a grand staircase and down one flight, along a corridor to door at the end which led out onto a terrace beside the pool. Overlooking the pool was a two story building housing the 4 car garage downstairs and my apartment above, accessed by an external set of stairs off the garage or a walk bridge that joined his balcony to a balcony running along the back of the main house.

_

We went upstairs and Febe produced a key and opened the rooms. Cool air cascaded down on us from the aircon and I smiled. “This is real nice a big lounge with a balcony overlooking the pool, a kitchenette with a big fridge. I love it. I May never go home. Ha”

“And the best part is” and Febe rushed off into what must be the bedroom. I walked in to the room and was taken aback. Febe had run and jumped onto this huge four poster double bed. The intricately carved bed was amazing but what stunned him was Febe sprawled out on top, spread eagle with her to short dress having been thrown up buy her jump and covering her face. But she wasn’t fazed in the least and roared with laughter. Smoothing her dress down she said. “I didn’t mean to flash you Uncle Ken but isn’t this bed is amazing. Grandma had it brought up here when she got a new one.”

She was still lying there with her dress exposing everything from her tight, flat stomach down, showing her very nice slim legs and a very tight pink, and thong panty. “That looks amazing.” He said obviously looking directly at Febe and her just barely covered pussy and long shapely legs. From this angle at the end of the bed he could even tell that she shaved and the outline of her lips showed against the thin material she was so exposed.

We both stayed like that, looking at each other with my shorts beginning to tent until, ignoring my lustful looks but smiling all the time she swung her legs to the side of the bed and started to show me the en-suit attached to the bedroom. It had a double shower that covered one wall and a view through the window of the ocean in the distance.

“I’ll let you settle in and unpack. Don’t forget dinner is at 7. Don’t even think of being late or Grandma will skin you. She tells me she hasn’t had to do that for some years now that everyone comes to dinner on time. Ha Ha. I believe her.” she said smiling and displaying some very cute dimples I hadn’t noticed before.

Dinner was sumptuous. That’s the only word that came to mind as he sat at the head of the table. Being that he was the only male in the household of a traditional Spanish family. More food was put on his plate than he could possible eat and yet he made good work of most of it. It was delicious and he extol its best features to all who would listen especially his Grandmother who blushed and thanked him for his kind praise and in the next breath she accused everyone else at the table of not praising her cooking enough saying. “It takes my own Grandson to come over here and give me praise for all the hard work I put in for this family.”

Maria just smiled at her Mother and agreed with her son that it was indeed a wonderful meal.

After dinner I was shown the rest of the house by my sister, from the bedroom wing down to the extensive wine cellar. Walking past the kitchen I noted that there was two staff in there tiding up after the meal. Two pretty young girls that smiled when they walked through to the back of the house. Grandma was overstating her role in tonight’s meal just a bit. Neva and I then went out to the pool, lit with underwater lights that shone pale blue under a full moon. Neva put her arm around my waist as we walked and talked for hours around the extensive gardens.

Febe called out from inside. “Mom there’s a call for you. It’s Dad.” Neva sighed and said. “I better take this as I’m expecting it and it will be both good and bad news.”

He walked with her back to the house and as Febe came out Neva asked. “What sort of a mood is he in?” and Febe said “Arrogant and rood as usual. He didn’t even say hello to me, just asked for you.”

With a sigh she headed into the house while Febe and I stood there. “I think this is about the divorce.” Febe said. “I feel Mamma will be happier without him though.”

This put a dampener on the rest of the evening and we all went to our rooms for the night.

A Week went by and I felt like I had settled in to my job and met the other staff. My work was regarded with high praise and I seemed to fit in well.

Febe took it on herself to show me around the neighborhood and took every opportunity to sit by me in the living room or nudge me in the pool and Neva even commented that she thinks her daughter has a crush on her Uncle Ken, and who couldn’t be attracted to such a young and vibrant girl trying her best to rub and press her youthful body against my often hard cock in my shorts.

It was on warm Saturday morning that I was awakened to the sound of voices and splashing coming from the direction of the pool. The talk was about Febe not having any sunscreen on and Grandma yelling ‘that you all should have hats on anyway.’

I was still feeling tired and not yet used to the Spanish way of a late breakfasts and lunch. I dragged naked self out of bed and peeked around the curtains. Looking down just in time to see Febe leap from the side of the pool to the water with her legs spread wide like most young kids do, making a splash which hit Neva, sunning herself on a deck chair.

“Oh you terrible child.” said Neva. ‘The sound of laughter.’ “I’m going to get you back for that.”

She made to get up causing Febe to scream and swim off to the far side. Febe must have seen me looking because she waved and I waved back, but in doing so I let go of the curtain and accidentally exposed my lower half. She made an O shape with her mouth, and then smiled. I smiled back and stepped back in to get some shorts on and some hot coffee and toast.

I moved out to the balcony to sit and enjoy the morning sun and also to watch the fun being had around the pool. I saw that everyone was out by the pool, either sitting on the loungers in the sun or under the shade of the back porch.

Grandma was under the shade of the veranda with a big hat on and reading a book. My mother and Sister sunning themselves and glistening with sunscreen, and Febe floating in the pool, with head back looking up at me. When she saw me wave she slowly began to spread her legs and arms showing me again the pathway to heaven. Her bikini was pale blue and had been pushed low on her hips. I’m sure just another inch and I would be able to see the top of her slit. The valleys from her stomach to the top of her bikini pants made me want to rush down and lick and kiss my way down and across her pubic mound.

Our eyes met and we both knew what I was looking at. She blushed and dove under the water. My eyes couldn’t leave her form as I watched her slide smoothly under the surface towards the side of the pool where she effortlessly pulled herself out and with the grace of a much more mature girl, she started walking toward me.

I had to adjust myself after such a show, but the show wasn’t over just yet. My sister sat up and told Febe that I should be up now and that there was some breakfast waiting for me in the kitchen. She then started to apply some sunscreen to her upper chest and tummy. My sister was built. Wearing barley there Bikini, she must have had at least a ‘D’ size breasts. I sat up straight and admired the view. I heard a cough behind me and a giggle. I turned and not 2 foot behind me was Febe, standing there with dripping water rivulets running down her shapely legs and dripping from those beautiful cone shaped breasts.

She laughed and said.” Your eyes will pop out if you keep looking, and that’s my Mom you’re ogling, and your Sister, shame on you.” She roared with laughter and held her hands over her mouth. I laughed along with her, but then, as I sat there, my gaze rested on her bikini bottoms and pronounced pouch it made outlining her pussy. I could even see the indent her lips made. She stood there letting me have a look but as I looked up to her face, she was looking at my crotch and the huge bulge there. Where I had adjusted myself before I was now poking out over the top of my shorts and giving my Niece a clear view of my red and swollen knob. I sat back in my chair, giving her an unobstructed view. I thought fair was fair as she had stood there while I admired her snatch. She took a step forward and her bikini bottoms were now level with my face and only inches away. I could smell her arousal.

We were just out of view of the others so I took the bold move and lent forwards and planted a kiss on her mound hidden under her bikini. She took in a sudden breath and put a delicate hand down to cover herself, but just for a moment, then that hand moved to the back of my head and pulled my face back to her wet bikini and she moaned as she rubbed her silk covered pussy across my face. I kissed her there again and again but this wasn’t the time or place and I wanted more of this little vixen, much more. I pulled back and stood, pulling her inside my room where I held her against me. Her wet Bikini cold against my warm skin. Her head only came up to my chest leaving my cock pointed at her tummy. She looked down at it and said. “I’ve never seen one that big.” She looked up to my face, she was so close that I bent down and kissed her lips. I said. “We don’t have the time right now, but when we do you can look all you want.” Both smiling, happy with how things were progressing, I adjusted my cock so it wasn’t as obvious and we made our way downstairs into the main house and the promised breakfast.

We were right on time for what the Spanish call ‘Second breakfast’. This is good for those who don’t have to be up early and works well with the Spanish lunch which is at 3pm after Siesta. We sat down to coffee and Tostada with tomato and ham. The others came in slowly to take up seats around the breakfast table. The conversation was light and had everyone in a good mood. I was concerned about the phone call my sister took last night and indicated that I wanted to talk to her, my sister said. ‘Later, after lunch.’ This meant after a siesta.

Grandma was tired and said she needed a light nap after all that sun today. My Mother had some business calls to attend to and my Sister needed to go the supermercado. So Febe and I went back out to the pool. We lounged around and swam and had the occasional bump and grind and grope till we heard her Mom calling from the house. “Come inside Febe, I want to show you what I bought.” We dried ourselves off and met Neva up in her room with all manner of boutique clothing bags on the bed and floor.

Neva and Febe both squealed like little girls as the bags were emptied and the tops and shorts were held up in front of themselves. Each saying that this or that would look so good on you. The cloths were way too big for Febes’ small frame but she wanted to try on this and that just to see what this or that style looked like so she grabbed what she thought would look good and rushed off to the bathroom.

This gave me a chance to ask Neva how she was going after the phone call. “I’m OK. It was the call that I was expecting, the divorce is proceeding. I feel better now that I can see an end to this marriage. It was rushed and with Febe on the way we felt we were doing the right thing.” We hugged and she put her head on my shoulder and held me close. “Thanks for your concern and thanks for being here. Oh I know it’s your job that brought you here, but I missed my little brother too.” I could feel her large breasts pressing into my chest and noticed that she wasn’t wearing a bra. We were still hugging when Febe came out of the bathroom wearing a summer dress.

She had to pinch it in the back to stop it falling forward and showing her breasts. But she said that she loved the feel of the soft fabric on her skin. She tossed her bikini onto the bed and spun around to show how the dress would billow out at the waist. Neva picked up a new Bikini and said. “Wait till you see me in this, it looked great at the shop but I won’t really know till I get it wet so that’s next. I’ll try it on and be right back.” She skipped into the bathroom to put it on. I pointed at the bathroom door, laughing and said to Febe. “Your Mom is acting like a teenager. Ha Ha.”

Febe turned to face me and dropped her hands to her sides letting the dress slide down her slim body leaving her naked in front of me. She looked amazing. Not an ounce of fat. Her skin was tanned and taught across her body. I had an instant hard on, tenting my shorts. She stood there for a minute looking magnificent in her youthful glory before finally saying. “Could you pass me my Bikini?” I reached down to pick it up and then knelt in front of her holding the pants out so she could step into them. Gracefully she raised her small feet and stepped in to them. I slowly pulled them up along her legs till they were nearly hiding her slit from view and I kissed her lips inhaling her smell before pulling them up the rest of the way. I stood and helped her into her top just in time because her mother called out from the bathroom. “I will need a hand to tie this top off.” she was saying as she stepped out and spun around so Febe could make the final adjustments to the top. She turned back to face us and the top was incredible. Incredible that so little fabric could hold up so much tit.

“Wow.” I said. I was stuck for anything else to say. My maleness coming out in force. Both girls giggled. Neva said. “That’s the effect I was going for.” Which only made them laugh harder. Blushing, I held up my hands. “Anything I can do to help, you know Me.” as they both turned to go on back to the pool. I was left with the view of both their cute thong bottoms swaying as they walked. Again, involuntarily I said “Wow.” again. Only to produce more giggles from them.

I ended up walking out to the pool sporting a chubby in my shorts.

We made it to the pool without me making anymore one syllable comments and reclined on the loungers. Looking at both girls together I was amazed to notice how much they did look the same. Weather it was that Febe was acting more mature around me or that Neva was acting younger and sillier now that she could relax knowing that she would be free from her marriage soon.

Not too long into our time by the pool I got a request from Neva to give her back some suntan cream and the same request then from Febe. I knelt between their two lounge chairs and turned first to my Sister, lying on her front and squirted some lotion down along her back and started rubbing it in slowly.

She reached behind her and undid the straps to her top releasing the strings to the sides. Her large breasts squished out to the side giving me a great view of side boob. As I was kneeling there beside her I noticed her hand down by her side so close to my cock inside my shorts. I smiled and thought I’d have some fun with Sis. So I began pressing my now chubby against her upturned hand. She let me do this for a minute or so as I finished her back and moved down to her legs. The thong bottom was held snug up in her crack and left both globes out for my view. I lovingly applied sunscreen to both of these until I reluctantly left them for her legs. I started at her delicate feet and moved on up her legs. As I neared her sweet arse she spread her legs a much as the lounge would allow without hanging her feet over the sides. I slid my hand up and back deliberately pushing my thumbs into her pussy every third time. She allowed this without comment. Just making an occasional “Mm mm.”

“Could you put a bit more just along the waist of my bikini bottom.” she asked. So I shuffled up along her side and squirted the lotion there. This brought my Cock back in to contact with her hand and to my delight she started to fondle and massage my now very hard cock through my shorts. I was in heaven.

_

“My turn please. I can feel the sun starting to burn.” said Febe.

I swung around to face Febe who also had dropped her top and left it besides her chair. This young girl was beautiful in that she was everything that her mother was except in a younger tighter package. Everything was smaller a more delicate and sweeter to view.

I applied some cream to her back and felt her hand go straight for my package. Her fingers slipped inside the legs of my shorts and stroked my knob up and down, easing it out of my pants leg. I wrapped my oil covered hand around hers and we both squeezed my throbbing cock. I could have stayed there the rest of the afternoon but I was fast approaching a climax and the prospect of making a real mess. I squeezed her sweet globes; once or twice I slid a finger around her bikini and along her crevice. She shivered releasing the sweet smell of arousal. I kept applying lotion and sliding my hands along her slender legs until I had to make my excuse that I was getting too hot and needed to jump in the pool. Quickly jumping up I tucked my knees up and did a bomb into the deep end of the pool, and relaxed in the cooling water.

_

I floated there luxuriating in the cool, refreshing water, feeling of my desires decreasing and my erection shrinking. I thought, ‘I’ll end up with blue balls unless I can get some release soon.’ I had been floating around not looking at where I was, when I heard the girls talking.

Febe was saying. “Did you see the size of his cock when he jumped in the pool?”

“Yes.” Neva said. “I got so horny when he was putting the cream on my legs and back and his cock was so close that I did bump it just a bit, though his shorts.”

“I saw him staring at you this morning while he was up on the balcony. I bet he was horny then too.”

I had to smile. Febe new just how horny I was up on the balcony and caught an eye full then just as she got a hand full a minute ago.

“I think I will go and have a Siesta now so I’m fresh for lunch later.” said Neva.

“OK I’m going to cool off in the pool for a bit and then I’ll be in too.”

I ducked under the water and swan to the far side, popping my head up in time to see Febe dive in. I leant back against the side of the pool and marveled at her narrow frame and her cute bottom slicing through the water, it was such a turn on to see. She stayed under water until her head popped up in front of me. She brought her feet up until they were resting on my shoulders and lay back along the surface of the water. I had a perfect view of her pussy hiding behind the thin fabric of her bottoms that were pulled so tight that I could see her slit. She brought her head up and noticed where I was looking then pulled her bikini aside exposing her lovely pink lips and her cleanly shaven snatch. She lay like that for a while with both her hands extended out to her sides.

”Someone might see you like that.” I said.

“Only you will see me like this. Everyone else will be in their rooms asleep by now.”

I trusted that she was right and brought my hands up to support her legs and arse then brought my face to her cherished treasure, my longed for prize. I buried my face in her pussy and inhaled her fragrance and licked along her crease, dipped my tongue in and lapped her juices.

She shivered and shook, making it difficult to support her in the pool. I held her up and eased us to the steps. We rushed up to my apartment, but it seemed to take forever. Finally on my bed we kissed as lovers do and quickly striped off our swimwear. We kissed again, this time slower with more feeling. She held my cock. I stroked her pussy.

I kissed my way down to her two small breasts and sucked on each pale pink bud I found there. I moved on to lick around her bellybutton and her lower tummy. Her hands went to the back of my head, easing my head to go further south to again dip into that little piece of heaven.

As I kissed my way down to her pubic mound and I noticed for the first time the fine, short hairs there. I wondered if she had, had her period yet. I supposed at her age she must have had and wondered if she was on the pill.

She noticed my hesitation and said. “Mom has had me on the pill for a year now since I started to notice boys.’He He’ and they started to notice me.”

I gently eased her legs apart till I was looking straight at her little biscuit, my muffin. I was going to eat till I was full till I wouldn’t want for lunch. I dove in. I licked slowly along her outer lips and kissed her inner thighs till I could see that in her excitement her sweet lips were flowering, opening up and getting moist. I extended my tongue till it was pressing in on her tunnel; I pressed further, feeling her outer ring and muscle grip and release my tongue. She released a slow trickle of her juice and I eagerly lapped it up. My nose bumped in to her now distended clit and she moaned. I moved to this little nub and licked it giving her a brief suck. She groaned.

I brought my right hand up and inserted a digit in to her soft tunnel, slowly as far as I could, hearing her take a big breath and hold it, I pulled and pushed that digit, slowly increasing in speed and applying my lips to her clit. She held both of her hands to the back of my head and pressed my face into herself. That was all it took and she was over the edge and her juices gushing over my face and chin.

I was a happy man. I had brought this lovely little girl to the peak of pleasure and was now holding her legs around my face as I finished lapping all of her sweet nectar. As she came back down from her orgasm, she lovingly stroked my head and hummed something under her breath.

I kissed her mound once more and wriggled up alongside her. We embraced and held each other giving little pecks to the others lips. Her hand found my cock and she explored it with her fingers and hand. She gave me a cheeky grin then slowly lowered herself down along my body till she was at eye level with her target. With all the thrill of something new and exciting she explored and kissed along my shaft, bent it this way and that. Delicately felt and hefted my balls, running her tongue along the entire length of my shaft and rolling her tongue over and around the purple head.

“What if I do this?” she said and engulfed the head in her mouth and sucked lightly.

“I might explode in your mouth if you do that. It has been a very horny morning for me and I’m right at the point that you might get a mouthful if you’re not careful.”

“I don’t want to be careful. I want this in my mouth when you explode. Just as you drank from me I want this exploding in my mouth.” and she fit the whole knob in her mouth and sucked and licked.

Just hearing her say that brought me over the top and then she sucked and licked the underside of my cock around the nerve bundle there. I sucked in a lung full of air and said. “Here it comes.” and let fly. She held the head in her mouth but had no hope of containing the huge amount of cum that she received. She had to release me from her mouth to swallow but returned my sensitive cock to her mouth to suck and swallow the rest as best she could.

I was wiped. I could only lay there and pant. Reveling in the fine release I had just had at the hands of this oh so beautiful girl. As I caught my breath and my breathing returned to normal. I felt her hot breath on the head of my cock as she covered it with delicate kisses and nursed on the end, just holding the tip and sucking. She wriggled up to put her head on my chest. I rested my arm on her back and squeezed her cute bottom.

“I think I’ll need to get some more practice in doing that until I can do it better.”

“Oh that was just great. Never had better, ever.”

“Really? What if I just want to practice just for the fun of it? Would that be OK?”

“That’s more than I could hope for my little lover.”

She giggled and said.” I suppose I am your little lover aren’t I?”

“Yes you are. Yes you are.”

~

Chapter two. My sister and I.

~

Following our time together, Febe and I were never really apart for too long and to everyone around us we seemed to be just Uncle and Niece, the best of friends. When we were alone we held hands and kissed and every chance we got to have a grope in the pool we took it, but never again found the time for anything more. Until Grandma Galena got ill and spent some time in hospital.

It wasn’t anything to serious, just a case of the flue, but at her age the doctor felt that she would need more care and assistance than being at home and this care would only come from convalescence in hospital. She argued and did anything to show that she was as fit as the day she married. In the end her doctor and friend insisted and off she went. We all visited the first few days but as she settled in to her new environment she mellowed some and even started to be nice to the other doctors and staff.

Her daughter Maria (my mother) and my sister Neva saw her every evening and took sweets and anything else grandma felt essential to her stay. This left Febe and I alone for the time the others were visiting. That first evening we just kissed and cuddled, not knowing just how long the rest of the family would be away. The visits turned out to last just about two hours. Because of the travel time, there and back and the visit it’s self.

Tonight we were going to swim in the pool without the pool lights on so we could be naked the whole time. We were excited. I was already in the pool when the others left and Febe joined me when she could. Oh to see her strolling across the flag stones surrounding the pool was just amazing. This girl had a fabulous figure for her age and not a bit of excess anything on it. Since arriving here 2 months ago I had had the opportunity to look closely at her body a number of times, in bikini’s and shorts and nothing at all. I had sampled her delights and lapped at her juices flowing from her muffin and she had sampled mine. But I was noticing that she was growing before my eyes. She defiantly had more hair on her pubis and was taller as well.

She was wearing her bikini, and she looked glorious, dove into the water as if it was her natural element. Surfacing in front of me, flinging her arms around my neck and kissing me. She helped me out of my swim shorts and I helped her off with the bikini. Tossing them to the side of the pool and keeping them handy just in case.

Pushing herself against me, she was short enough that my cock was lying between her thighs as we kissed. She squeezed her legs together trapping the engorged length. “I love that feeling I get when I’ve made you so hard that I can feel you pulse along your length.”

I moved my hips back and forth so that the head of my cock rubbed all along the pussy lips. We stayed in that position for a long time. Just touching and kissing, fondling and getting ourselves worked up till we both agreed that going to my room was the next step. We hadn’t consummated our love. For my part didn’t feel the need to rush things everything was so sweet and unhurried. Febe felt nervous at first but the novelty and newness of it all and her ability to demonstrate that she was old enough to have a lover pushed her to try new things. From having her first ever orgasm to being eaten out and kissed by a boy, down there. Wow, if this is what sex was all about she was up for more.

We got up to my room and I pulled the covers away. It was too hot for them tonight. Standing on each side of the bed we looked at each other, each thinking the same thought. This is it. Tonight it was going to happen. I climbed into bed and were met in the middle and kissed. I said.”I want to lick you and I want you to suck Me.” we had talked about this and she said seed seen stuff on the internet and had some idea how it worked.

I rolled over to my back and brought her long legs over my head till I was looking at her peach. I felt her hot breath on my cock as she wrapped a hand around it and licked. Oh my. I pulled her hips lower till they were just over my mouth and sniffed. Oh my. I had a tentative lick and watched her flower open to my touch. I dove in exploring with my tongue and nibble those petals of love till she gushed all over my face. Coming and shaking all over.

She only stooped briefly then returned to sucking my cock like it was the best thick shake she had ever tasted. I came in her mouth and she held the head in her mouth till she was too full and the rest leaked out and down my shaft. She sat up and spun around to face me. Wiping her mouth with the back of her hand she said. “Yummy.”

Her pussy, wet and warm was directly on my chubby and with every move and wriggle it got bigger and bigger. I had never recovered this fast in my life. Hmm. She felt it pressing against her lips and reached down to spread herself over my shaft as it lay along my stomach. With all the juice she had made and my remaining cum on my cock it wasn’t long before I was knocking on heaven’s door and she was eager to open it for me.

I fitted the head in to her softness and gently pushed further inside. We looked into each other’s eyes as I inched my way inside her tight glove. She would groan and tighten up her muscles, then sigh and relax. Soon we were there. I felt my cock nudging her Uterus. She felt it too and said. “I feel so full. You must be all the way in now.” I said I was and that she could relax. She did and the pressure of her vagina reduced and I started to move.

She loved her first big adult cock in her tight little hole and could only grin and giggle. “I did it. We’re fucking.”

I held her hips and encouraged her to move till she found what worked for her then to go for it.

After a little experimentation she found that rocking her hips back and forth worked best and found her first cock in vagina orgasm was the best one she had had. I was close, and I told her so. With a devilish smile she got down to it and worked my cock for all she was worth. Squeezing her muscles to get the best feeling, pushing as much cock as she could fit in on the down stroke and squishing her clit against my pubic bone.

I felt it start in my toes and move up to my backside forcing my hips to rise of the bed and start pumping my seed into this little girls sweet sucking vagina. Ah Ohhh Ah. I was empty. I had been holding my breath and was close to blacking out.

Febe was having a trembling orgasm atop me and flopped down to lay along my chest.

We lay in each other’s arms for long time. Time meant nothing to us. Then I realized that that wasn’t quite true. We were on a tight schedule. One look at the clock told me we might be in trouble. I nudged Febe and pointed at the clock. She pushed up from me and looked down at our joining and smiled. “I’m glad we did this. It’s a milestone in my life and one I’ll never forget. Thank you Uncle Ken.” What could I say? We had shown our love, expressed our love and now realized it was there in our hearts.

We had a quick shower and she headed off to her room for the rest of the night. As worn out as I was physically I was amped mentally and went out on to the balcony to sit and go over what had happened. I had just sat down when I looked over and saw my sister sitting near the pool looking up at me. Oh shit. She beckoned me to come down to her. OH shit.

I stood up and only then realized I was still naked and rushed in side to pull my shorts on. Walking down the stairs I felt the pressure of the things we had done way heavily on me. I got to where she was sitting and without a word said she indicated the seat beside her.

“I hope you were gentle with her. Were you? Don’t try to deny it. I found yours and her swimmer over there by the pool. Well?”

I couldn’t tell if I was in serious trouble or not. I thought best to be honest with her and hope she can understand the deep feelings we have for each other.

“Yes. I was gentle. It was a mutual decision made of the strong feelings we have for each other. She eager to find out what life is all about and hungry to try everything.”

“I well I hope you didn’t try everything.” she said. The corners of her mouth turning up, just a hint of a smile.

“No not everything. Only what she was prepared to try. It was all up to her how far she wanted to go.” I started to relax until she said.

“You know we tell each other everything don’t you? I’ll be talking with her in the morning and I’ll ask her the same questions.”

She got up and started for the house, stopped and turned. “I trust you little brother. With only 10 yrs between you two I thought this might happen or at least an infatuation on her side.” I’ll want to talk to you at some time too about how careful you’ll have to be around Mom and Grandma.” Wow is she happy for this to continue? I said “Love you big sis.”

The next morning I was woken by Febe sucking on my morning wood and making Mmm noises. Oh wait, that would be me. “Oh yes. Don’t stop.” then I popped and filled her mouth with my Jizz. Ahh.

“Well that was a nice supersize.” I said as I opened my eyes. She was slowly licking my knob and grinning like a fool. I said. “What?” she moved to the side of the bed and I saw Neva standing in the door way and just leaning against the jam.

“IEEE.” I grabbed for the covers, only to find that I had kicked them off during the night. I quickly tried to cover myself with my hands. Both girls were cracking up, holding their sides and each other in an effort to stay standing. I could see the funny side of this, I suppose. “I think an explanation is in order.” I said in as calm a voice as I could muster.

Febe came back and sat to my left and Neva came and sat on the bed to my right. Febe kissed me and started to explain. Neva had come into her room last night after seeing me by the pool they had stayed up half the night talking and Neva had heard everything that we had gotten up to, in detail, with diagrams and hand gestures. In the end she had the feeling that everything had gone well and her daughters first time had been a good one.

I was starting to relax some now and hoped I was in the good books again. Febe pulled my hand off from around my cock and replaced it with her own and started to stroke me to a hard-on. I looked nervously at Neva.

“Relax I am thinking that nobody will question Febe if they see the both of us leave your room. Will they.” with that she leant back against the headboard and continued to watch her daughter stroke me.

Now we all know guys are at the girl’s mercy whenever they have their hands wrapped around your cock. Am I right? That’s where I was just then.

While Neva was explaining her theory Febe had worked her miracle and was sucking again on my hard cock. She moved down to straddle my legs and sit on my carves. Giving her mother an uninterrupted view of my rod and her little angles expertise. I closed my eyes enjoying my darlings work. She had improved her technique since the other night and I wondered if she had got some instruction since then. Hmm.

I heard a sound to my right and opened my eyes to see my sister with her hand on her tit and pinching the nipple. “You worry about what’s happening to you little brother, not me.” and waved me to look away. Right……I think I keep an eye on the goings on to my right as things progress.

Febe had my rod as stiff as it could be and knee walked herself up my body and mounted me without a thank you mind. But I was happy, Oh so happy. Her warm glove surrounded my shaft and she squeezed it using her new found pussy muscles.

She pushed down hard and crushed her clit onto my pubic bone and stuffing my cock as far up he pretty little snatch as she could go. A sound beside me broke my concentration and I glanced over to see my sister with her shorts and knickers down around her ankles, knee’s spread and three fingers stuffed into her clean shaven pussy. She had been watching and it seems she was almost there. The sound of her getting herself off just added to my excitement.

Febe was the first to reach Nirvana, squealing and tossing her head around. Then Sis came and in her enthusiasm had cum hard and rolled toward me, resting her head on my shoulder. Her smells and strong sent me over the edge and I filled Febe to overflowing.

Febe fell down to rest her head on my left shoulder with her mother resting her head on my right and me in the middle with the biggest smile. Oh yea.

We were slow to wake up but when we did I was happy to find that I had a hand resting on a sweet arse and she had her face down at my cock lovingly licking and sucking the head. She took the head in her mouth and sucked at the same time as squeezing my balls. I felt myself get stiffer and new some Precum was filling her mouth. I moved my hand slowly down her bottom to pat and stroke her pussy to show I was awake and loving the attention. But she stiffened and slowly brought her head up. It was Sis. Both girls look the same in a similar position and I assumed it was Febe. “I can explain.” she started. “Febe went in to take a shower and I said that I was tired and would have the next one. Well I got curious and started to play just a little, before you woke up.” I hope I haven’t done anything too wrong.” she said smiling and giving me doe eyes.

“No it’s all good. I don’t know of a family that is closer than us and I love the way you wake me up.” She smiled and we cuddled for a bit, my cock not losing any of its stiffness and her hand staying wrapped around it. “Let’s jump in the shower with Febe.” I said. Febe yelled when she was attacked by the two of us, tickling and poking her. Then she started to pout which we fell for so we stopped. That’s when she attached us both. We didn’t spend too much time in there, but the girls spent a lot of time cleaning my stiff cock. Febe took pity on me and brought me off with her hand while standing behind me. My cock pointing right at her mother’s smooth shaved muff. When I recovered I made a close inspection of their nether regions and left kisses on both of their muffins. Things settled down and we got cleaned up and dried off. After dressing we went down to the main house to have some lunch. Maria was there and looking refreshed after her siesta. “I have to go to the Hospital this afternoon to pick up Grandma.” She was saying as she buzzed about the kitchen preparing lunch with the assistance of one of the cooks I saw the other night. “She has been given the all clear by her doctor and is looking so much better now.”

“Neva, I would like it if you would come with me and assist with the gear that she has collected from each visit we made. I’ve brought an extra suitcase with me, and Ken will you hang around the house as I’m expecting an important call from my lawyer. He is handling Neva’s divorce and needs us to sign some paperwork.”

“Yes, no problem. I have some computer stuff for work to finish up by next week so I’ll be here.” I didn’t mind at all being here with Febe. I was young and always horny.

“And Febe.” said her mother “I want you to finish up that assignment that sarıyer escort the school gave you to do over the school holidays. It’s nearly done and I’ll review it when I come back. Thanks sweaty.”

“Oh. The one about what I did over the holidays?” ‘Smirk.’

“Yes that’s the one.” ‘Double smirk.’

“Well, we’ll be off in 10. Meet me at the car Neva.” said my Mom. She loved to be organized and to organize everyone else. It used to grate on my Dad but she was very good at it and this had proved to be the very trait that stood her well in her business dealings.

Febe spent the afternoon watching over my shoulder while I worked on my computer or lounging by the pool in her bikini without a top. I kept glancing out the window and she kept giving me lustful looks and crossing and uncrossing her long legs. So it wasn’t a surprise that I found myself kneeling beside her chair applying sun screen to her breasts, tummy and legs.

I had put on my swim shorts encase my Mother returned and we were both floating in the pool. Our heads back with just our fingers touching. When Neva jumped into the water and splashed us. Coughing we returned the splashing two fold. At a pause in our play Neva said, “We’ve put Grandma in her room. She is still week from the Flu symptoms and is sleeping. Our Mom went out again to see her business partner and then will be seeing her Lawyer. She has organized some in-house nursing help who will be here during the day. She will start tomorrow morning.

We got out of the pool and it was not until then that I noticed that Neva was also topless and had her incredible breasts on view. She noticed me looking and said, “The girls needed some sun so I’ve let then out for the day.” Smiling she handed me the sunscreen and turned around to stand there, waiting for me to start.

I squirted some lotion onto my hands and started at her shoulders and back. When finished she turned and without hesitating I applied lotion to her breasts and arms. I pinched her nipples and got a deep moan from her, her eyes closed and she rested her hands on my shoulders for support.

I was rock hard by the time I got down to her bikini line. Febe who had joined in on the fun had her fingers delicately playing with the mushroom head of my cock, poking just above my trunks and hugging my back. I heard the rear patio door open and I dived into the pool as our mother came down to the pool area. Neva and Febe were sunning themselves on the chairs by the pool still without their tops and laughing to a joke Neva was telling. Our mother gave the girls a disapproving look and then looked at me. I shrugged and swam away but not too far that I couldn’t hear what was being said.

“Neva,” she said. “Our lawyer said that all going well you should be single again by the end of the month. We should throw a party to celebrate and I could invite some nice young men around that I just know you’ll like. Hey. What do you think?”

Oh thanks, but I’ll just relax here at home, especially as Febe is still on holidays, I’ll try to let it all wash over me before I think about dating again.

Of cause and when you’re ready we have to talk about bring you into my company probably into the real estate side. You could be very good at selling property and it so happens that there are quite a few single men down at the Barcelona office.

Thanks mom. I’ll talk to you later.

Our mom went back inside probably planning the flower arrangements at the wedding.

I hopped out and asked if the girls would like a drink as I was getting one from the kitchen. When I got to the back of the house I heard a moan and stopped in my tracks. I had heard moaning like that before and new a girl was getting off. I walked to the window near the kitchen and saw the two cooks wrapped in a loving embrace and kissing hard. The younger girl of about 15was leaning back against the kitchen table and the older girl of maybe 20 was fingering her to a very big cum. I heard them mumble something and kiss again lightly before straightening their clothing and moving further into the house.

I went to the back door and knocked and went in. Not seeing anyone I went to the fridge to get the drinks putting them on the counter till I found a tray for them. I noticed that the two had been getting the fixings together for paella for tonight’s dinner. The cooks came back holding hands and looking into the others eyes. When they saw me they stopped and dropped their hands to their sides, but not before they knew that I had seen. I just smiled and said. “You must be really good friends.” I got my drinks and left. I could hear them talking but could only pick up some of the Spanish. “nos vio” he saw us.

When I took the drinks back outside Neva was swimming so I told Febe about the cooks loving and kissing in the kitchen. “Amor joven.” (Young love). She said. “Well, Camilla and Luciana they’re are cousins and live with their parents who run The “Can Casadella” hotel a few Klm away. They’re usually more discrete. I am surprised you saw them.

“Well I don’t think they know that I saw them making out only holding hands. They are both so pretty. I can’t believe that they haven’t got boyfriends or maybe they have a preference?” I asked.

“I think they have a preference like you say. I have never seen Luciana with any boy’s only girls at school and of cause girls do talk and I’ve heard the rumors. But they’re both lovely girls and I’m happy for them.”

Neva rejoined us and we headed off to have some Sangria and Tinto de verano after Siesta cool drinks before dinner. Maria was in her office busy on her computer so we sat in the living room and relaxed till dinner was ready.

Tonight it was warm and there was only the slightest of breezes coming from the East. So it was decided that the Paella would be eaten on the rear patio table. Chairs were arranged and the meal served by the cooks in a huge pan. It smelled delicious so I proposed a toast. “Saludo a los cocineros.”

‘salute to the cooks.’ We all clapped and they both gave a small bow. “Gracis.”

Everyone was in a good mood and the conversation was light and entertaining. Neva and I spoke of our younger days

We were all so full and there was still more on the table to be eaten. Grandma Galena had her meal in her room and we went up to say goodnight to her and hope she got better soon.

“I’ll be back on my feet very soon, until then I want you all to keep my house tidy. I’ll be checking up on you when I’m well. You’ll see.” “Night Grandma.” we all said.

Maria had some calls to make and excused herself from joining the rest of us down by the pool. We got some more cold Sangria from the fridge sat around the pool talking. The night was beautiful with all the stars on view and bright. Light music was coming from somewhere down the hill and riding the sweet breeze to caress us.

Neva sat to my left and Febe to my right on the sectional around the BBQ. We were quiet until we heard voices coming closer and whispering. We saw Camilla and Luciana holding hands and walking to the far side of the pool area behind the garage and lay on the grass there. We all thought the same thing. That we were in for a show so we kept silent and watched. It was dark over there but enough could be seen as they both kissed and fondled each other. Camilla was the taller of the two and bent down to lift Luciana’s dress over her head. Wow. The girl had a fabulous figure and wore just the barest of panties. Now it was Luciana’s turn to strip Camilla. She started to unbutton her dress and soon pushed it off her shoulders where it fell to the ground at their feet. They embraced and it was plain to anyone that they were lovers. Neva and Febe were breathing heavy and staring at the young couple. They both had a hand under their own dresses and I could smell arousal coming from them. I had a painful erection in my shorts and moved to rearrange it, but as I did both girls moved to sit in front of me and undid and removed my shorts for me. Febe was the first to suck in my erection while my sister gently stroked my balls. Neva watched my face as I threw my head back and said “Yes, yes.”

“You look as if you need this.” she said. “Keep watching over there and tell us what’s happening.” I looked over to see the young girls had moved into a sixty nine with Luciana on top and ardently eating out Camilla. I said what I could see and Febe stopped and turned her head to see. My sister took her place and sucked me into her mouth and bobbed her head slowly. Neva was excellent at cock sucking and I told her so and that I couldn’t last much longer. Febe hearing this returned to share my cock with her mother, licking my balls and shaft. It was all too much, feeling my cock expertly sucked, my balls licked and viewing the young girls over in the shadows. I let go a mammoth load into Neva’s mouth, there was too much and she had to back off but Febe took her place and finished sucking and received the last two loads. I was drained.

I must have made some noise because when I looked over at the girls they were both looking at us, now sitting on the grass cuddling together. I couldn’t think of what to do so I just waved and smiled. They looked at each other and waved back. All was good. They got dressed and left and we went back to drinking our Sangria’s. What a great night this was turning out to be.

~

Chapter three. Months later

~

It’s been 6 months now since I moved in with my Sister, Mother and Grandmother. Not a lot has changed in that time. Neva is still single and our mother seems determined to marry her off to ‘nice looking young man.’ I’ve been given a promotion and pay rise so I got myself a car, a Volkswagen Polo. Gran is still head of the household even though she doesn’t leave the house and Febe has different boyfriends each week. She calls them casual boys and seems happy. This hasn’t stopped her from flirting with me every chance she gets, rubbing against me and grabbing my cock through my shorts. She still comes in to see me late at night if one of her casual boys has left her needing more and we give in to our lusts. It’s good to see that she has lost her infatuation with me. Well nearly.

Until the other day Neva hadn’t approached me for sex since that incident with her and Febe by the pool. She wears very little clothing around me, and loves to tease me. The other night she came to my room to talk about Febe’s upcoming birthday wearing the thinnest of robes and bra less. The robe was just barley tied off at the waist showing a peak at her boobs whenever she leant forward and, came down to her upper thigh. She sat in the lounge on the couch crossing and uncrossing her legs displaying her smooth shaved muff to me. I was soon sporting an erection that threatened to tear through my shorts.

She got serious and looking anywhere else but at me, said. “I haven’t been with anyone else since I last was with you and Febe and I was so excited then that I let my feelings overwhelm me. I’d understand if you felt that that wasn’t the proper thing for a brother and sister to do. I don’t want to make a mess of your life as well as mine.” Tears started to roll down her cheek then.

I walked over to her and slowly helped her to stand up and I took her straight to my room and closed the door. Neva was a daemon in bed. We got into every position we could think of but we both liked a missionary position best because we could look into each other’s eyes and kiss. I came four times, the last due to Neva’s expert blowjob. Neva said she lost count of her orgasms after twelve. It’s a good thing the Spanish have a late breakfast as we only just made that. We both decided that if for any reason we needed a cuddle or more, we just had to ask and it would happen. No questions asked.

As Febe was back at school, her birthday party would be held on Saturday. Preparations had been going on all week and at last Febe had decided on a guest list of 8 girls from her school who would bring their dates/boyfriends making a total of 16.

Febe was excited to help plan the party menu making sure the dietary requirements of everyone was taken into account. Camilla got everything together and with the help of Luciana on the day it would all be perfect. I had seen Luciana around the house and pool area and each time she blushed deeply. I caught her in the kitchen once and said. “Don’t be embarrassed about the night when we saw you and Camilla. You were both so into each other that it was just lovely to see. I hope you enjoyed our show too?”

“Si. It was good to see you three enjoying the night. I had never seen a man before that.” She said and blushed. “Camilla is teaching me how to love and I was curious to see a man.”

“So you’re not only into girls then?” I said. “No. I’m not like Camilla, I like boys too. She has some girlfriends in Barcelona that she see’s when she goes to town.”

“Do you have a boyfriend then?” I asked. “Not now. My last boy friend was mean to me. I was his first girlfriend; he didn’t know how to kiss or anything.” I laughed. “You need someone that is a little older than you who has more experience with girls.” She looked at me and said. “I’ll look for a man then?” And she leant in and touched my arm lightly. “Ah. Um. Yes that would be better.” I said hesitantly.

I met with Febe later and told her what I had found out but she wasn’t surprised to hear that Luciana was bisexual. “Ever since that night when we saw her and Camilla I’ve been talking to her at school and she is a really nice girl. We had a study get together here on Thursday before the exams on Friday and she told me about the dates she’d been on with both boys and girls. I was going to ask her to be a guest at my party as we’re friends at school, but thought she wouldn’t have anyone to bring. I’ll ask her and see what she says.”

~

Chapter Four. The Party

~

The day of the party came and guests started arriving around three in the afternoon. Hugs and kisses were given along with young girl squeals. The parents who dropped off their children were met by our mother and taken into the formal living room and offered drinks. The girls were wearing summer dresses and the boy’s slacks and golf style shirts. Everyone had brought their swimsuits and were shown were to change. Two of the girls had not brought a boy so there were only four boys who changed into swimmers and went down to the pool area. Music was playing and an area was set aside for dancing later. It took the girls longer to change but when they did come out onto the back patio they looked stunning. They all had on Bikini’s covering the essential bits but the styles varied from thong style to casual beach wear style. Luciana was wearing a pale blue thong style which rode low in front, accentuating her pudenda. The back was just a thin piece of material dividing her rear leaving her cute arse cheeks fully on display.

Neva was everywhere. Organizing the food, the drinks and just being a typical Spanish mother and doting on her daughter. I saw Febe role her eyes up and shake her head at times but she was smiling and loving the attention.

I was by the BBQ making last minute additions when Febe came up to me. “Luciana didn’t have a date for the party so I said she could dance with you if that’s OK?” said Febe. “No problem, she’s a nice girl and has a hot body; I’ll make sure to give her a good time.” I said. Febe laughed and punched me in the arm. The guys hung around the food table tucking into the finger food while the girls lounged around the pool and swam. There was a lot of noise, what with the music and laughter and shouts from the girls. The fruit punch was refilled twice during the afternoon and gradually the boys and girls began to mingle with everyone jumping in the pool before the BBQ dinner was served.

Being young teenagers there was a lot of grouping in the pool and a few couples were kissing.

A play fight broke out between some girls, and their bikini tops pulled up exposing the girl’s breasts to the eager stairs of the boys. The girls squealed but were in no hurry to get their tops back on. The boys chased the topless girls out of the pool and around the garden before jumping back in the pool. It was a great party. Febe and her latest casual boy were in the pool and were not shy kissing and cuddling. At one point she had him backed up to the side of the pool and was pressing her cute backside against him. I knew that she had his cock out and between her legs just from the looks on their faces. Her hands were moving down between her legs, stroking him until get gave a grunt and planted kisses along her neck and shoulders.

As the sun sank below the horizon the party lights were switched on around the pool and gardens and people started to dance. Still in their bikinis the girls looked spectacular and slow dancing was going on between the guys and gals. I asked Luciana for a dance and she melted into my arms. I held her close and dropped my hands to her lower back and bottom. She wasn’t hesitant in pushing her hips against mine causing my cock to harden and making her smile. Looking around the dancers some were kissing and moving to the music, some girls dancing with girls.

Luciana looked up at me and closed her eyes and lifted her chin. We kissed and I brought my left hand up to cup her breast while my right held her arse pulling and flicking her bikini bottom string occasionally and gripping her firm butt. I discovered that Luciana had a very long tongue as she moved it inside my mouth and kissed down the side of my neck. As she got more and more excited she squeezed my cock through my shorts and stroked along its length. The party started to wind down and people started to leave, thanking Febe for a great time. Camilla had been coming and going all afternoon, dropping off a platter of food and picking up empty plates and glasses, so by the end of the night there was surprisingly little to do after she left. Febe and Neva cleaned up the last of the party debris and I was surprised to see Luciana still here helping. I said to Neva that she didn’t have to do that as she was a party guest. “I know.” She said. “But she insisted and she’s having a sleep over with Febe tonight as it’s so late anyway.”

Febe and Luciana were still in their bikinis and with all the bending over and stretching they were doing, I was sporting a giant hard on. Neva noticed me staring at the two girls and squeezed my cock through my pants. “Need some help with that? I could come to your room later?” “Yes please. That would make this a night to remember. See you later.”

Febe and Luciana came running up to us with their tits bouncing, still on a high from the night. “Thanks you two for making this a wonderful night.” and kissed us both on the lips. “Were gona crash now, it’s been a big day and night.” I pointed out to Neva that it I thought it was cute that they were holding hands as they walked back to the house showing us there cute little butts.

I was in the shower scrubbing of the dust and pool chemical smell from my hair when felt a breeze and new someone had opened the bathroom door. Before I could rinse away the soap from my hair a pair of hands were pressing on my chest and a pair of breasts into my back. It had to be Febe but was the other girl Luciana? The girl in front dropped to her knees and swallowed my cock head while the girl behind tilted my head back and continued to rinse the soap from my hair.

I felt the girl in front grab my butt and squeeze while swallowing my cock. Then Luciana in the back said. “Surprise.” and giggled. I now new that Febe had to be the one giving the great head job. I opened my eyes and found her looking up at me trying to smile with her mouth full of cock. She looked adorable with the water cascading down and running along her fabulous body. “You look amazing.” I said. She stood and spun me around to face Luciana. “No. This looks amazing.” she said, and I saw an angle standing before me. She was perfect. Her proportions, her skin and hair color and her angelic face. Her smile was sweet. There was no other word that would fit and those big brown eyes would capture any heart. Looking down at her, I realized I was holding my breath when she reached out and encircled my hard on with her delicate hand. Rubbing the inflamed head along her flat belly. Back and forth until I had to hold her hand to stop her or I would blow a load. She kissed me then on the lips and smiled up at me. “I love how hard you are for me. Can I have a taste too, like Febe just did? I’m kinda new at this but Febe gave me some pointers before, so I want to try.”

She knelt down and was joined by Febe, also on her knees beside her friend. “Now hold it like this. Yes and lick the underside like this and put the whole end bit in your mouth and suck gently.” “Ohh yes.” I said. Looking down at these two beauties was a dream come true. I wasn’t going to last long and I said so. Febe was holding and pulling down on my balls and Luciana trying to get as much of my cock in her mouth as she could. I leant back against the shower wall and yelled. “Now.”

Luciana stayed until her mouth was full then Febe took my squirting rod into her mouth and swallowed my last two squirts. Luciana was still holding my spend in her mouth and looking at Febe not knowing what to do with her mouth full of my Jizz. “You can spit it out or you can swallow like I just did.” Febe said. And we both waited and watched as she thought about what to do. Then she swallowed and smiled. “You were right Febe. Salty but its OK.” she said.

I brought them both up to stand in front of me and kissed them both passionately. We dried off and stretched out on the old Four Poster. I lay in the middle with Febe to my left and a very affectionate Luciana to my right. She was running her hands all over me. Exploring everything she came across and she came to my cock and held it in her hand and inspected it closely. Lifting my balls to gauge the weight and kissing along my shaft. While she was doing this Febe was not idle and moved my hand down till it was cupping her mound. I inserted a finger inside her very moist pussy and she growled at me. I need your cock inside me NOW.” She wriggled down and mounted me with the help of Luciana who held my cock upright so Febe could lower self down till our hips met. She moved back and forth pressing her clit against my pubic bone and moaning. Luciana sat beside me looking at Febe move and rotate her hips, studying how she moved and the look on her face when she did this or that. Wanting to take her place and feel what she was feeling. I got Luciana’s attention and indicated for her to mount my face facing Febe. She moved around and lowered her sweet muff onto my waiting mouth. She tasted as good as she looked. She had a small pussy. Shaved bare and she was dripping wet. I lapped at her like a starving man moving her hips back and forth so that I could nibble on her clit as well. I heard the girls whispering and then kissing sounds. I could hear Febe getting closer and closer to Cumming and Luciana started to press harder against my chin. They both seemed top cum at the same time shaking and shuddering and spilling their juices over me. Then all was still for some time just catching their breath and hugging and lightly kissing each other.

I hadn’t cum yet but was nearly there. They rolled to the side of me and rested their heads on my chest. “Its Luciana’s turn now.” said Febe. “Be gentle with her she hasn’t had a man inside her just some of Camilla’s toys.” I rolled over to lie on top of Luciana as she spread her legs. We kissed and I licked down her jaw line and licked along her shoulder. She shuddered. “Are you on the pill?” I asked. “Yes, for a while now. My mother could see that I was attracting boy’s looks and some of the men too, so she took me to the doctor.”

My cock was right up against her soft and opening lips. Just nudging the head inside and already I could feel how small she was down there. I pressed forward getting the whole head inside eventually and rested there to give her a chance to get used to my size. She let out a breath and I could feel her relax. Febe came up beside us and latched onto Luciana’s petite breast causing her to moan and relax even more. About five minutes later I could feel my hips resting against hers. She had had two orgasms already mostly due to Febe’s diligent sucking on her breasts and kissing her mouth. I started to pull out an inch then move back inside her. She got used to my size quickly and we both started to move in rhythm with each other. “I feel so full.” she said.

Her breathing increased and she was lifting her hips up off the bed to get the most pressure and depth from my cock. I could feel myself nudge against her cervix again and again. At last she was there, she threw her head back and moaned and shook while pressing her heals into the small of my back. I felt my balls rise up and my cock start to spew a huge load into her womb. Filling her up with my seed. Her cum lasted for minutes, she was holding her breath, until she collapsed back onto the bed and passed out. I rolled to the side and lay on my back breathing heavy.

Febe was concerned for her friend but could see that her breathing was regular but more like a pant. She smiled at me and said.” You did a good job and made her first time with a man one she will remember. Thank you.” I could only smile. It should be me that was thanking these two beauties.

Luciana was awake and looking at me as I eventually got my breath back. What a work out. She rolled towards me resting on her elbow. Covered in a mist of sweat and smelling of sex she was my dream girl. I reached out and pushed a strand of hair out of her face and she smiled. “I’m falling in love with you Ken.” She said and we gently kissed.

Febe, sitting on the bed beside us, sniffed and had tears in her eyes as she looked down on us. I said.”What? I’m just so happy. My bestest Uncle in the whole world and my new best friend are in love.” She hopped on top of me and rained kisses all over my face then did the same to Luciana.

Luciana spread her legs and wrapped them around Febe’s waist and held her tight. As she was kissing Luciana, she whispered in her ear and both giggled. Luciana said. ”If you want.” Febe wriggled down till she was level with Luciana’s pussy. She tentatively kissed her mound and licked her outer lips.

Luciana said. “Yes just like that. That’s really good.”

Febe dropped her head and started feeding on her pussy and my spend. I looked on amazed. How much better could my life get. I had my erection back in record time and rolled on my side till I was facing these two lovers. I caressed Febe’s back as she hungrily fed. I ran my fingers down between her perfect arse globes till I felt her moist slit. I slid two fingers inside causing her to pause in her dining and moan into Luciana’s pussy making her moan as well and hold Febe’s head hard to her pussy.

I knelt behind Febe and inserted my rod slowly into her molten core, not stopping until I was balls deep. I rotated my hips causing the tip of my cock to move inside her, nudging her cervix. When I moved forward I would move her hips forward and her face then would press hard into Luciana’s pussy. I kept up this pace until Luciana came. Then with an evil smile I said. “Swap.”

I pulled out and watched both girls move to their new positions of Febe on her back and Luciana’s head licking at Febe’s snatch. I lined up behind Luciana’s pussy and slowly sank my cock inside. She wasn’t as tight now and seemed to enjoy it as soon as we got into a rhythm. Febe said.” Your tongue is so far inside of me. I love this. Don’t ever stop.”

Luciana did seem to know her way around a pussy and soon had Febe yelling. “I’m Cumming. Ah Yes.” I kept pounding Luciana’s tight pussy till I could feel myself unload inside her snatch. I held myself as deep as I could. Savoring in the feeling of her hot pussy on the head of my cock as she also came. I lay on my back and slowly fell into dream land with a smile on my face and empty balls.

I did hear what I thought was my shower running, but I rolled over and went right back to sleep.

I woke slowly, lying on top of the covers with a morning wood waving around I sighed and slowly stroked myself. There was a soft knock at my door and it opened to reveal Neva who came in and sat on the side of the bed. Still too tired to move or cover myself I smiled at her and waited for her to speak. “Sorry I couldn’t make it last night. Mother wanted a chat about my dating life and bringing me into the business.” she sniffed the air and smiled. Looks like you were busy though. “A gentleman never tells.” I said.

She pounced on me and tickled until I gave in and said. “Alright, alright. Febe and Luciana.”

“Both? At the same time?” I just couldn’t get the smile off my face. “Yep.”

“Well little brother if you treat Luciana as well as you treat Febe, you’ll have them both in your bed every night. My cock was still hard and she absently held it a waved it around as she was talking. Then she was stroking it. Then spreading the Precum over my knob. She bent over me and slurped the head into her mouth and ran her tongue around the top. “Who do I taste now?” “Luciana” I said.

“Mmm. So sweet. You taste good together.” and she went back to giving me a head job till I filled her mouth. She smacked her lips and ran her tongue around her lips. “I haven’t got any more on my face? Have I?” “No your good.” I said.

“Come down to breakfast when you’ve showered. I’ll see you there.”

~

Chapter Five. Dating

~

I had just sat down at the meals table with Neva and our Mother and had some Coffee and cereal. Neva was in a heated discussion with Mom and it seems was not going to win this one. This same argument had been going on over meals about once a week for months now and I could see our Mom was well into the planning stage now for her children’s future which included more Grandchildren and a couple of weddings. Maybe not in that order but there was definitely a list.

“I don’t need to date to have a good time Mom.” said Neva. “I’m happy to be single for a while and not worry whether I am wearing the right outfit or having to impress someone.”

“Well you can’t be a stay-at-home Mom now that you’re single again. I have a job available down at my office as a receptionist/secretary that will fill in your time now that Febe is back at school. The pay is good and working hours are flexible for the moment. You can start Monday. Here ring this number and our office manager will help you with all the paperwork.”

“As for you Ken (I gulped, here it comes) I met a lovely girl the other day who is just dyeing to meet you. She’s the same age as you and has just started working in accounting. I just know that you two will get on. You can meet her on Friday next and she can be your date for my Company’s annual dinner. The dinner is on the 21St of next month. Plenty of time to get to know each other.” The conversation over as far as she was concerned she got up and left for work.

‘Groan.’ “What are we gona do Sis. She’ll have us married off by the end of the year.”

“No she won’t I’ll go down and see about this job and I mightn’t even like it at all. You can meet this Janis and go to the annual company bash. A couple of dances and a thank you for a nice time. Bye.”

“The dinner is mainly a thank you to the staff for increasing the company’s bottom line and handing out productivity bonuses. I see it as more of a boardroom meet.” We were sitting in the lounge room of the main house and had the fire going. These months heading up to Xmas were too cold to do much of anything else.

Well it’s late and I have a project that I need to finish for work, so I’ll see you in the morning.”I gave her a chased kiss on the cheek and headed up stairs. I always took the balcony root in the cold months as the distance was shorter to the warmth of my apartment above the garage. As I headed down the hall towards the door at the end that led to the balcony, a door opened and Luciana came out into the hall wearing PJ’s that completely covered her from neck to knee. She looked so cute in her baggie sleepwear.

“Not another sleepover.” I joked. She had been spending more time in the house since it started to get cold. “No.” she said. “I’m going to be taught to cook by Camilla. Just two days a week but so we don’t interrupt the household we are going to do it in the early mornings. Today will be my first day. We are going to bake.”

I held out my hands and she took them and held them to her chest. We looked at each other briefly then kissed passionately. My hands moved down to her cute rear and I lifted her up. She wrapped her legs around my waist. I walked her back into Febe’s room and I sat on her bed with her sitting in my lap. Febe was in bed reading in bed and said. “Luciana, you brought back some desert. Yum.” We all broke up over that. I said. “No I have a lot of work to do and I have to finish it tonight.” I hopped up and put Luciana in to her bed and ceremoniously tucked her in giving her a kiss on the head. I did the same to Febe. Saying in a matronly voice “Now you girls go straight to sleep.” I closed the door and headed to my apartment. I had not seen nearly enough of Luciana these past months what with work and her school activates. She still came and assisted Camilla in the kitchen after school but then there were too many people in the house to take things to the point where we could spend some quiet time together.

We had gotten to the point where we considered ourselves to be dating or going steady although on the QT. No one other than Febe and Neva new, and possibly Camilla. She would be legal after her next birthday but still there was the age gap to consider. In Spain last century it was considered conventional practice to marry off your daughter to an older and usually more successful man. There is still this idea of the joining of two family houses, but today it is based more on financial reasoning than land/holder reasons. We weren’t looking at getting married; we were just having fun and enjoying life. Next year when she was the legal age of consent I would take her out on dates to see Places like The Alhambra and some of the water parks, all the things that makes Spain a must see place on every bucket list. Over time I could see that people would see us as a couple and seeing us always together would be considered natural.

For now, she had to finish school and either go on to Uni or find a job. She had said that her parents wanted her to take over the family Hotel business, but she wanted to be a cook in a high class restaurant or a teacher. She loves to cook so maybe.

At work the next day, I had finished my project and was just shutting down my consul when the phone rang. The caller ID said it was Mother.

“Can you make a quick trip to my offices? It’s just across town and I have something to tell you that I can’t over the phone. See you soon.” No small talk she was all business.

Her offices were top floor of a ten story building in the commercial district of Barcelona. When I got off the lift on her floor I was surprised to see Neva behind a desk on the phone. She was dressed quite nice in a professional business style skirt and top. She waved me past her and pointed towards mother’s office. As I walked down the hall I could hear Neva say into the phone. ”Ken is here to see you Mom. Ah… I mean Miss Daniels.” I knocked and entered. Mom was behind a big desk which had two computer monitors on it and was littered with papers and files and she was not alone. Sitting in a chair facing the desk was a stunning red head dressed in a smart business suit. She had that coppery red hair that you only see on pin-up posters and pale ivory skin. They both looked up as I entered.

Well hello Ken. I’d like you to meet Janis from accounting. I walked towards Janis and held out my hand. She stood up and took my hand. She was short at about Five Eight and looked slim in that tight fitting dress. “Janis is the girl that I was telling you about and that I’d like you to accompany her to the Company Party. I know this is short notice, but it is what it is. Why don’t you both pop on down to the corner Tapas Bar and get to know each other. Now off you go I have work to do.”

We hurried out of the office and stopped by Neva’s desk. We were both stunned. Things were moving too fast and we needed time to catch our breath. “Sorry about that. Our Mother can be a tad controlling at times.” I said.

Neva added. “We grew up with it and have learned to roll with the punches. But people just meeting her can be overwhelmed.”

“Yes, I can see what you mean. I have been working here for a while now I can tell you everyone in the other departments fear her.” said Janis.

“Oh it’s not all that bad. She’s always trying to help other people as long as that help fits into her overall plan.” Said Neva.

“Were under orders to go and have Tapas on the corner downstairs. Care to join us?” I asked. “Sure I’ll just tell her I’m leaving.”

I walked behind the two girls as we headed for the lifts. The sway of those hips and the long legs in heals was mesmerizing. Neva and Janis chatted away like old school mates meeting up after a long break. I heard that Janis was native to Barcelona and lived with her parents in an apartment building there. She had a degree in accounting and was headhunted straight out of Uni for this job.

In a lull in the conversation I asked Neva how her job was going. “I like it. I’m surprised. I really like it. I get to meet everybody that comes to see Mom and sometimes go with her to meet her other bushiness. I didn’t realize how diverse her company was.”

We got to the Bar and as usual it had a casual group of patrons sitting at tables eating tapas and drinking coffees’. I loved coming here. The meals were rich in flavor and made the traditional Spanish way and today the company was lovely. We ordered a jug of Sangria and the garlic prawns cooked in the traditional terracotta cazuela. While Neva and Janis were deep in conversation I had a chance to look more closely at Janis. She had a smattering of freckles across the bridge of her nose that gave her that so cute little girl look. Her face was well tanned and she looked overall very fit.

“So you’re taking Janis to the Party.” I felt someone kick me under the table. “Hello, Ken.” “Sorry I was daydreaming or something.” I said. The girls giggled and looked at each other in that way those girls do. “Yes. When is it again? The 21St?” “Yes and Janis and I are going shopping the weekend before to get the essentials for the night. You can come with us if you like. We’ll need someone to carry all the store bags. The food arrived and we all tucked in. The Sangria was cold and the prawns were sizzling in there ceramic pots.

“Well.” I said between bites. “You know I’d love to but I have pressing work to do that weekend.”

“What weekend?” asked Neva?

“The weekend you’re going to choose to go shopping.” I said and laughed.

“Com-on it’ll be fun. We can stop and have lunch somewhere. Janis will meet us at ‘Divinas’ and we can start from there.” Again my future was being played out for me by the women in my life. Oh well, could be worse. I could be in charge of the planning.

The shopping trip turned out to be not as arduous as I had thought. Both Neva and Janis needed my opinion on the dresses they chose, changing again and again and parading the latest style in front of me. Their long legs and stocking feet were a real turn on and the fact that they were sharing a change room made me squirm in my seat trying to hide my stiff cock. It wasn’t just the girls either. There were some nice young things that also were changing and seeing that I was with the girls and giving my opinion on their fashion choice. Others also asked for my opinion, standing in front of me and bending this way and that. ‘If I bend over like this, do you see my panties?’ And ‘Can you see through this material when I stand in the light.’

I was in a daze by the time we left and the girls were laughing and giggling fit to burst. I hope they didn’t see my cock standing tall. I used the arm load of shopping bags to help hide my arousal.

By the time we got to lunch I had calmed down. Lunch was some local fish, grilled with a salad. I said that the outfits the girls had chosen were fabulous and they looked good in them.

“Do you need to shop for an outfit for the night? It’s semi-formal so a suit and tie, crisp white shirt and some dress shoes would be good. Do you have those asked Neva?” I thought for a moment and said that I probable could go and shop for some items. “Great, let’s do that now. I know a shop for men’s fashion in the next block over.

When we got to the hombres store we had the place to ourselves. I went up to the owner and explained what I was after and he took us down the back of the store to the formal section. Here he showed me some suits and measured me up for size. “Any suit on this rack will fit just select the style and color. I’ll be back when you’ve made a choice.

I picked out one and was trying it on in the change room when the curtain flew open and Neva and Janis were standing there with an assortment of ties. All I had on was a button down shirt and my boxers. “Which one do you like.” said Neva holding up the ties. “I can’t decide.” I said, “Until I have on the suit.” “Well come on then put some pants on.” I struggled to pull up my slacks while hiding my chubby and stepped out. I threw on the coat and turned towards the girls for approval. “What do you think?” Both girls admired the fit and my choice of color. They had me stand and face the mirror in the change room. Yes I thought I do look good in this. I noticed that the mirror view gave me a look at the girls staring at my arse and giggling. “Yes they said we like the look of that.” said Neva. Both girls nearly doubled over with laughter. Well let them have their fun. I even liked how the suit hung on me. I could get used to this.

The choice of tie was left up to Janis, who picked three, all a darker blue than the others.I thanked Janis for her help with the tie choice and she thanked me for the dress opinion. We gave each other the traditional cheek kisses. Neva and Janis hugged and said they’d see each other on the night. I arranged to meet Janis at her apartment and Neva and I left for home.

“Thank heavens that’s out of the way.” said Neva “It’s the hardest thing to pick a dress that you like, that is in fashion and that another girl has given her opinion on. I see that you had a hard thing when we were trying on those dresses. Janis and I could hardly stop smiling or we would give ourselves away.” “Janis saw.” oh shit I thought. “Don’t worry little brother, I think she was impressed.”

“Dam, it’s going to be so hard to face her when I see her next knowing that.” “Well if it’s hard the next time you see her she will be doubly impressed.” Ha Ha Ha

With only days to go before the Party I was nervous, of all things. Something I hadn’t felt since I was thirteen and going to my first dance. I was going out with a girl that I had only just recently met. I liked her but had no intentions of leading her on and letting her expect anything more that this one date.

Neva picked up on my feelings over dinner that night. “I know what you’re thinking little bro and it’s possible that Janis feels the same.” I sighed and said. “I hope so. My future at the moment lies with Luciana. She’s sweet and loves me. I know her. From her head down to her toes. Especially those cute little toes.” I smiled.

“I know Janis has dated before and had a lover early this year, so she’s not a novice at the dating game. She’ll be OK. I do think she is looking forward to going to the party it’s all she could talk about the few times I saw her at work.” I sighed. I still felt bad. “Go and see Luciana, she always makes you feel better. She’s up in Febe’s room studying for finals.

I knocked and waited till I heard, “Yes. Come in.” I stepped sefaköy escort into the room and noticed Febe was naked and bending over the bed to reach for her PJ’s. Her shaved snatch on full display. Luciana was just as naked but pulling up her sleep pants. Her wonderful breasts on full view. Forgetting her pants, she jumped up and into my arms. We kissed and I held her close. This is where I wanted to be. Not at some party with someone I hardly new. She lowered her feet to the floor and asked. “What’s wrong? You look so sad.” I ran my hands across her back and down to slim waist. I griped her cute arse and squeezed. I looked down at her and kissed her forehead. “I don’t get enough of you. I could be in your arms all day everyday and still not get enough.” She smiled. ”I like how you think.”

I sat on the bed and she pushed me flat. She sat astride my hips then wriggled up and rested her perfect pussy on my mouth. “Eat me.” she purred and I obeyed. I was still in my shirt and pants but had a raging horn tenting jeans. As I licked and nibbled I felt the belt of my pants being undone and my jeans lowered. Then a warm mouth sucking on my cock I loved my Niece. I licked Luciana to a quick cum then I heard. “Come back onto this I have him ready.” My girl moved down till she could lower herself on too my hard and ready to cum cock. “Ah. So tight. So warm.” I said. She started to raise and lower her petite frame onto my cock and I pushed back to give her the deepest penetration. Febe was on her bed and frantically fingering herself, having cum after cum. The smell of sex in the room only adding to our lust. Finally as Luciana came and her pussy contracted around my cock milking me of any and all of my Jizz. She collapsed on top of me breathing hard. From the other bed we heard. “That was incredible. You two just fit. I mean you belong together.” We agreed, only too wiped to say.

“The party is at the Hilton Diagonal Mar Barcelona.” Said Febe as we got into my car. “I had a big part in making sure the food and drinks were there and that guest accommodation was available to those who wanted to stay overnight. It should be a great night. The music for later-on after the presentations will be by a four piece string quartet.” Did I mention that I like my job?”

“Yes you did and you look to be very good at it. Has Mom been setting you up with anyone from the firm?” she smiled. “Well she hasn’t but there was a nice looking guy there the other day that spent more time talking to me than he did in Mom’s office. Quite the charmer.”

“Are you going to ring him? I don’t think so, maybe, I don’t know. We’ll see. He may ring me.”

At the party we parked underground and took the lift to the main function room on the second floor. A reception desk was set up at the entrance to the room were given a boxed set of chocolates as a gift for the evening and got signed in as an attendee.

Hotel staff then looked on a map of the seating and pointed out where our table was. Not supersizing it was up at the front near the dance floor and the head table. The crowd was spread out around the room in groups, most around the bar area. There were a lot of people. If this was all the staff of the company and there plus ones, it was a big company.

I could see Janis seated and talking to another very pretty girl. As we sat down the other girl made her apologies and left. Janis was stunning in a green cocktail dress that clung to every curve of her body. We exchanged a Spanish kiss to both cheeks just as a drink waiter asked us our preferences.

The night progressed from the thank you for attending this, our 27th annual dinner, to bonus presentations towards the end of the night. Febe told me that they left it till the end so as many people would stay till then. The band played, people danced and everyone had a great time. Febe and I overheard some men talking and saying that this was the best function they remember having. Febe blushed and I said that she had done a great job on organizing the night. Our Mother was center of attention the whole night and was networking the room. I wouldn’t be supersized if business deals were finalized that night.

Febe danced with a lot of guys and was always in demand. One guy she took a shine to and it was the same guy that had chatted her up that day at the office, Mateo. ‘The Charmer.’ She was thrilled when he asked her out on another date on the weekend. Janis and I danced together the whole night, she’s a very good dancer and we enjoyed the evening but at the end of the night there wasn’t that spark. That feeling you get when you have to make another date so that you can keep seeing that person. I offered her a ride home, but she declined. We kissed and she left with the girl she arrived with and as Neva was getting a ride home with Mateo I drove home alone. It was a great night and I had a wonderful time dancing with a very pretty girl in my arms. What’s no to like. But during the night my thoughts would take me back to thinking of Luciana.

I parked my car in the garage under my apartment and went upstairs to change out of my suit. I put the coffee machine on and went to my bedroom. “Surprise.” Both girls said as I entered. Febe and Luciana were both in bed under the covers with big grins on their faces. “We wanted to give you a goodnight kiss.” said Febe. “And cuddle,” said Luciana.” ‘Giggles’.

“I need to shower and then I’ll be back.” I was out of my clothes in record time and in the shower when they both joined me. “Where here to help.” ‘Giggle.’ We stayed there till the water started to get cold and they had both had two orgasms and sucked a load out of me. As we got into bed we saw the lights of a car pull into the drive but not into the garage. “This might me Mateo bringing you mum back from the party.” I said to Febe. All three of us stood naked by the window to sneak a peek through the Venetians at the couple in the car.

A large Mercedes was parked to the side of the drive and Neva and the driver were kissing and fondling each other. We couldn’t see her hand but judging by the movement Neva was giving her date a wank while he kissed her. “Ooo. This is better than porn.” said Febe.” Ooo look he’s pushing her head into his lap and she’s bobbing up and down.” said Luciana. Neva must have done a spectacular job as not too long after she started we saw him stiffen in his seat and Neva stop her bobbing. The two of them got out of his car to straighten up their clothes. He was leaning back against his car and they were cuddling when Maria our Mom pulled into the driveway and the headlights lit up the couple. Everything was still. Caught literally in the headlights. Maria got out of her car and advanced on the couple. The shouting was so loud that we could here every word.

Maria stood toe to toe with Mateo and shouted. “Does your wife know that you’re here with my daughter?”

“Your daughter? I had no idea. I thought she was your sectary. I…No. Um well she and I are not getting along… and I thought I…

“Oh that’s so sad.” said Maria. “Did you kiss your kids before you left for the party tonight…” Just then Neva let go with a scream and slapped Mateo so hard he fell down only to scramble up to hop in his car and drive off. Leaving Mother and Daughter to hold each other standing there in the drive.

“We had better get dresses and head down to comfort her. The girls went back to their room and I threw on a dressing gown and went over to the main house. I heard the crying coming from the living room and saw all the girls in a group hug and all of them crying. “I’ll put on the coffee.”I said and headed for the Kitchen. I brought back coffee and cakes on a tray and everyone had more or less settled down to quite sobbing by then. Febe was holding Luciana’s hands and whispering softly to her.

Maria was holding her daughters hands and saying that he wasn’t going to get anymore business from her and she would certainly be telling everyone that he was a cheater and not to be trusted.

“I feel so used.’Sob’ He only wanted me for one thing.’Sob’ Bastard. I hate men.” she stood and said. “I’m going to my room.’sniff’ Thanks everyone for loving me tonight.” We hugged her and she left. “I’ll stop by on my way to bed.” said our mom. “Ken can you see that the girls get to bed after you finish your coffees. I’m worn out from the party and now this. I must be getting old.”

“It was a very good party and Neva did a wonderful job organizing everything and yes I’ll look after the girls…. Night Mom.” “Night. “Said the girls.

We sat and talked for a bit but it was getting late and the mood that we had earlier was gone. I walked the girls to their room and headed off to bed.

~

Chapter six. Holidays

~

It was Xmas next Tuesday and I had just managed to get the last of the presents for the family wrapped. Xmas paper and ribbon littering my living room floor when there was a knock at my door. “Wait.” I shouted. “There’s stuff all over the floor.” That didn’t stop Luciana and Febe from coming in and looking about the room. “What did you get us?” They said excitedly. “I like Diamonds,” said Luciana.” and I like Pearls.” said Febe”. They both cracked up laughing and rolling around on the lounge.

I had gotten them both matching bracelets. One in Gold the other in Silver with little hearts joining the latches together. “Your presents are already wrapped and under the Xmas tree but you can help me with Neva’s present. It needs wrapping.” I had gotten Neva a Vouched to a Spa in town for her and one other. Including Deep Tissue Massaging and full waxing service. It came in a big gold envelope with fancy engraved lettering. I sat down at the breakfast bar on a stool and sipped my coffee while I watched the two of them bend over and search through the Xmas wrapping on the floor checking out the color of the paper and ribbon. They hadn’t dressed for the cold weather, deciding instead to run the short distance along the adjoining balconies from the main house. There PJ’s clung to every curve of their bodies. Highlighting the cute rears of both girls. Their breasts pressing out their tops and stretching the buttons down the front.

“You girls are growing out of those PJ’s. They barley fit. “Oh we know. These are last years and we put them on especially for you this morning. “I’ve gone up another size,” said Lucian, “and Febe, two sizes.” They both came over and stood in front of me still sitting on the stool they pushed my legs apart and sat on my knees. “Here feel this,” said Febe and took my left hand and pressed it to her right boob. And mine too, said Luciana,” taking my right hand and holding it to her left boob.

“Mmm. I like it when my mornings start out like this.” I squeezed and fondled their lovely little tits and kissed them both deeply. Their other hands held my head and stroked my face. Luciana said. “This is going to be the best Xmas ever.” and licked across my lips and planted little kisses along my jaw and around my ear. Febe stroked my growing cock through my Trackies until it poked its purple head above my waist band. Then she got off my knee and dropped to the floor and engulfed my cock, taking as much as she could. “Mmm, let’s go to the bedroom.” She said.

It was only seven o’clock so we had plenty of time. We all quickly stripped off and got under the covers and cuddled. The room was still cold despite the heating doing its best. Febe went back to making my cock as hard as she could and I encouraged Luciana to straddle my shoulders and lower her pretty pussy down on my waiting tongue. I was enjoying the feel of Luciana’s soft inner thighs around my face when I felt Febe lower her hot, moist pussy onto my pulsating member. The warmth of her tunnel was heaven. She rocked slowly at first then quicker as she built herself towards her orgasm. Her hands griped my Abs as the neared her peak and her nails dug in as she climaxed, flooding my groin with her juices.

I held on for as long as I could but her inner muscles worked their magic on my member making me expend every ounce of my orgasm deep into her Pulsating vagina. I recovered and went back to munching on my muffin and nibbling Luciana’s clit and licking her sweet tasting lips. She lifted off my face and took my cock into her mouth. Tasting both Febe’s and my combined juices. Febe had collapsed next to us with her eyes closed and breathing heavenly. Luciana soon had me ready to go. The sight of her bobbing up and down did wonders for my libido. When she was ready she moved across and started to lick out Febe’s snatch with gusto. I watched these two nymphs for a bit then mounted Luciana from the rear, sliding effortlessly deep into her hot cunt. From here I was able to look at Febe’s and the expression on her face as she came all over Luciana’s face. She wriggled down so she could cuddle Luciana face to face and they kissed holding each other tightly. I deep stroked her then slow stroked her building her up slowly to a finish. Then stopping and holding myself as deep as I could, prolonging her eventual climax. She began using her inner muscles to milk my cock, squeezing the head sucking on it as if it was her mouth. I wouldn’t last long if she kept that up so I went back to slow stroking her listening to the two of them kissing and whispering together.

“Oh give it to me lover make me cum.” she said. I started to pound her. Going as deep as I could each time making her give little grunts each time I nudged into her cervix. As she neared her peek I exploded inside her taking her over the top and making both of us gush with our combined juices. “I can feel you spurting inside me.” Mmm

“Wow.” said Febe. “I could feel you both as you came. Shaking and shuddering. It was like you were both making love to me at the same time. I love you two.”

Later at breakfast on Xmas day and after all the present giving and Xmas wishes were exchanged. We talked as all family’s do at this time of year. Laughing and telling silly jokes. The girls were flashing their new bracelets and I was wearing my new Xmas ‘Red and Green’ jumper my sister had gotten me.

Even Gran had come down to join in the festivities and have breakfast.

Luciana would be picked up later by Camilla and have a lunch with her family. She was staying overnight with us more often now as it was closer to school and her training with Camilla was still going on. They had both looked into starting with a cooking school doing late night cooking courses during the summer but only if she kept up with her school work.

Neva had become good friends with Janis and went on frequent shopping trips with her, coming home after work with arm loads of cloths. Neva was still getting over her disastrous evening with Mateo and having a friend in Janis was helping. Janis would often come home with Neva and stay the weekend. Neva loved her job and was taking on more and more responsibilities. She said that Mom would make her an office manager if things kept expanding like she hoped.

Neva eventually went to the Spa and I wasn’t surprised when she took Janis with her, her new best friend. She was excited to get the full package. Facial, wax and Mani-Pedi. But she would definitely start with the massage. I didn’t see her when she returned from the Spa but Febe said that she had just the best time and had a full body wax as did Janis.

I was missing my alone time with Neva. ‘My sister with benefits’ but I certainly had my hands full with the girls so I was kept busy.

I was going to an IT seminar next month in Paris to get some info on Information Security Analyst and Network Administration. It was going to be held over the week that was Febe’s Birthday which I’d miss. Neva could see that it meant a lot to me, so she decided to celebrate both Febe’s birthday and Luciana’s birthday on the same day as they were only 2 weeks apart anyway. Unknown to us all was Maria’s present to us. When we went to Maria to tell her of the new dates for the party she flawed us all by telling us about her present to Febe and Luciana but to me and Neva too.

It has been a joy having you all stay with me here; I would have been very lonely without you all. So as a thank you I have organized a holiday for my two lovely children and my Granddaughter and her friend, a holiday on the French Riviera. I have made the bookings this far in advance as it’s very popular but next June for your school holidays and your annual holidays you are all going to Les Rivages de Coudoulière in Six Fours Les Plages France.

We thanked her with hugs and kisses and asked if she would come as well. “No. Thank you, but I have to stay and look after Gran. You will only be away for two weeks and when you get back we can go out to dinner and celebrate the girl’s birthdays with cake and ice cream.” I made the arrangements with work the next day and worked out that it would only be a five and a halve hour drive to the hotel in France.

Febe asked if instead of a big party for her and Luciana, could they both get all dressed up and go out to dinner, a fancy dinner. Neva thought that was a great idea as she liked getting dressed up too.

So towards the end of February we went out to the Windsor Catalonian Restaurant in Barcelona. I had heard very good reports about this place as being perfect for small gatherings such as birthdays.

The girls went all out and had their hair done and new dresses bought. Maria was blown away by how mature the girls looked in their new clothes. They had definitely grown taller over December and January. They still looked slim and school girlish but had put on some makeup and looked two years older at least. The meal was excellent with a mix of classical cuisine and local products. The girls sipped from our wine glasses and tried a piece of everything I ordered. By the end of the night we were so full that we took a walk around the area and did some window shopping. I held Luciana’s hand as we walked and she squeezed my arm. We were cold but happy. We stopped and kissed when we thought we could get away with it. Neva and Febe held hands and talked quietly to themselves.

Towards the end of the night Neva got a call on her phone from Janis. She spoke quietly for a minute and asked to be dropped off at Janis’s place. I asked if she was alright. “Yes.” said Neva, she needs some company tonight. She was there for me when I needed her so I’ll go and stay the night with her. It’s the least I can do.” We went home and after changing into something more comfortable we met in the living room and had mugs of hot chocolate in front of the fire.

“You both looked stunning tonight. Did you see every male in the place was at some point staring at the two of you? You look lovely in your dresses. You’ll have to bring them when we go to France. They cuddled up against me Febe on my left and Luciana on my right. Their legs tucked up under them. There hot chocolate mugs between their hands to keep them warm. “We had the best time tonight, thank you for taking us out. I loved getting dressed up and to have all of the guys admiring us was amazing.” said Febe. “Well I had a good time also seeing the guys looking at you two and feeling on top of the world knowing I had the pretest two girls in the place sitting on each side of me. I’ll miss you two next week, I’m off to the IT Seminar. It’s only for a week and if I feel I know the material I’ll come home earlier.” I said.

“We have some exams that week so we’ll be busy too we’ll miss you too.” and they gave me a kisses on my cheek. We were all tired and went straight to our rooms and slept.

The best thing about the seminar was that it was all paid for by my bosses and the hotel I was in had the best bakery just below my room. Every day I would walk downstairs and grab a snack and a coffee from the bakery then walk to the end of the Boulevard in front of the Hotel across the Park at the end, from there it was a short bus ride to the Seminar building. The lecturers and the Experts in their field were very knowledgeable and I learnt a lot. Technology was advancing so fast it was hard to keep up and cyber crime was on the increase. One of the attendees was a guy from England named Warwick who wrote for a magazine dealing with the IT industry and its impact on all aspects of business today. We had some great conversations over lunches and traded Emails to keep in touch.

At the end of each day I would ring Mom and tell her how my day was going and that I missed them all. I got pictures on my phone from Febe of Luciana lying down in front of the fire in the living room. She was in silhouette with her face turned towards the fire. Her body was outlined by the fire light and seemed to glow. The rise of her breasts and the flat of her belly were delicious to see. Her long legs were bent slightly with one leg crossed over the other. I quickly saved the pic and replied with a smiley face and a comment “C U Fri.” I was flying back Friday after the closing speeches of the seminar organizers and certificates of attendance were handed out.

Neva picked me up at the airport in Barcelona and after a kiss and a hug we started for home. On the way she seemed preoccupied and quite so I asked her. “What’s up Sis? Something’s troubling you.” She sighed and kept driving for a bit then said. “You know Janis my BFF, she and I are getting along really good and we’ve become … close. The other day she confessed to me that she was probably Gay and that she was going to come out to her parents that night and she wanted me there for some moral support. That was the night we celebrated Febe’s birthday at the restaurant, remember?”

“Yes, and that would explain how she acted at the Company party too.”

“Yes she felt uncomfortable but couldn’t explain it to you and she wasn’t sure about her own sexual orientation yet. She did come out to her parents that night and they were very understanding and sympathetic to her feelings. She cried and her parents left us alone then, so she could come to terms with her feelings. We talked well into the night. My heart went out to her and it felt natural for us to hug and hold each other. We eventually kissed which led to more kissing and… Well I stayed the night in her bed and it felt right.”

“I know I’m not Gay… probably Bi… But I do have strong feelings for her and she says that she loves me. We see each other at work of cause and have lunch together every day. She is still living with her parents and would like to move out on her own with the idea of me moving in with her. I’m going to tell everything to Mom tonight and I would like you there for support.”

“Of cause Sis.” I held her hand while she drove the rest of the way home. “What about if she could move into the apartment and I could take your room in the main house. That way you two could share and you’d still be there for Febe.”

“Oh Ken, that’s a great idea. Are you sure we wouldn’t be putting you out?”

“Well, if I need some peace and quiet to do programming, I could still camp over there in the lounge room. As long as you two kept the noise down.” She punched me in the arm. “Where not that noisy.” “TMI.” I said. And she punched me again. But laughed.

As we parked the car I said. “Mom will see the practicalities of the move and if you point out that the alternative is moving out of home. She’ll see that you two are good together. She’s not silly and has more than likely worked some of it out already.”

Inside the house it was chaos as usual until Mom took charge and sent me off to unpack while she organized lunch for everyone.

Febe came to tell me that lunch was ready and hugged me from behind as I hung up my clothes. “I missed you.” I turned and held her close.”I missed you too.” I said. We walked back down to the main house and sat down at the dinner table. It was all noise and laughter as I told them of the week in Paris. The people I met and the food there. Luciana was out with her Father visiting some restaurants that he supplied fresh produce to. She was eager to meet the Chef’s and speak with the Cooks about an apprenticeship and how that would fit into her school work. Febe said she was seriously thinking about going into computer software design for business and then working for Maria. Neva said that she really loved her job and Maria felt that she was a natural at managing people and would be the perfect choice for an office manager probably after she comes back from holidays.

After lunch was over we had a chance to talk with our Mom. She was understanding of how much Janis was going through. “Mom, Janis wants to move out on her own and she wants me to share with her.”

“Oh Neva. I’ve seen how you two look at each other and I know what you mean by share. Living with someone on a day to day basis can be hard it’s the little things that start to affect a relationship first. Not sharing the day to day tasks that need to be done. Your Dad never picked up after himself and couldn’t dress himself correctly. The right thing to do here might be to cool things off for a bit, you are certainly in the honeymoon phase of this relationship. I’m not saying stop seeing each other but you two haven’t known each other that long.”

“Have you two spoken to each other about where you will be living? And what about Febe and her schooling. She will be going to Collage next year….”

I coughed to get their attention and said. “I have an idea. What if… and only if it’s OK with everyone. What if Neva and Janis could move into the apartment over the garage and I could take her old room. That way she would be her for Febe when needed and Febe wouldn’t feel like she’s in the way. She’d still have her old room.”

“That’s a better idea. What do you think Neva?”

Neva sighed. “I think my little brother is very smart.” We hugged and she winked when Mom couldn’t see. “Thank you Ken, this means a lot to me.” we hugged again and she whispered “I owe you.”

“I think that that little kitchen over there is maybe too small. I’ll get someone in to make it into a better one suited to a flat and give it an update also. Maybe give it all a coat of paint too. Neva, pick out some nice colors and show them to me.” She smiled and kissed Neva on both cheeks. “I’m off. I have a ton of things to do and now my list is even longer. See you all at dinner tonight.”

“Well that worked out better that I thought it would.” said Neva. “I’ll ring Janis and tell her. I thought at one point that Mom would squash the whole idea.”

“It was heading in that direction. You might still have some time before you move in, what with the remodeling and painting, but I’d say it’s a done deal. You two will be living together in, say a month?”

“Wow. It’s going to happen!” Neva had a stunned look only now realizing the implications of her situation. “It’ll be like being married. We’ll be living together. Wow.”

“Ring Janis and give her the good news.”

“I will. Thanks again Ken. Love you.” and she ran off.

Febe was in the living room in front of the fire texting on her phone when I sat down next to her. “Hi.” I said. “Did you hear any of that?” “Yes…” She said. “It got a little loud there for a little bit. I’m glad that it seems to be settled. I’ve just texted Luciana and told her the news. All she could think of was that you’d be that much closer to where she sleeps when she’s here.” He. He.

Later in the afternoon Neva took me aside and explained that Janis was at first hesitant to be living here so close to her boss but I explained that Mom was making excuses why this was all a bad idea and we should probably think very carefully about the whole situation. In the end she thought it was probably the best way that we could be together and got excited over the idea that there would be an ‘us.’ I’m going to see her tonight at her place and we can talk more.”

Saturday night. Neva is with Janis. Luciana is staying the weekend with her parents. Maria is still out at a business dinner in Barcelona and the Night nurse has just arrived to assist Grandma Galena.

March is cool during the day and cold at night so Febe and I spent most of the night in front of the large fire place. We talked and talked about our futures and how Janis living here might affect the family as a whole. But her Mom had to take this step in life along the path that she saw as being right for her. The family would be here for her if and when she needed us.

The nurse came down for some coffee and said that Gran had fallen asleep. We had a monitoring system set up in her room so if she needed anything during the night she could call and the nurse could see via a cam how she was sleeping. She said good night and left.

“Will you stay with me tonight? I don’t know how I feel at the moment. I like Janis and all but don’t want to share my Mom. Does that make sense?”

“I might get a Sister-in-law that’s actually a sister.” I said. And we laughed. “Come on let’s get into bed where it’s warm.”

Sunday morning I woke up with Febe’s head resting on my lower abs and her mouth nursing on just the tip of my stiff cock. She would suck gently for a while then rest, keeping the tip inside me mouth. I lay there for a while and realized that she was asleep and nursing like a baby. How sweet is this girl? I rested my hand on the back of her head and stroked her dark locks. She murmured a bit but didn’t wake. I looked at the clock and reasoned we had hours before we would have to turn up for a late breakfast so I luxuriated in the feeling of my Niece gently sucking. It was just enough stimulation to keep me on the edge, I loved it.

Eventually she started to wake and with an Mmm she started to suck in earnest, bring me off quickly after such a long foreplay. I filled her mouth and she swallowed down my load and licked up and around the head. I kissed her face and neck making her moan. I loved my Niece. I traveled lower and licked around her mound and nibbled on her clit. She spread her legs wider giving me access to my playground. Her sex smelled delicious and I was eager to taste it. I gave her one awfully big cum and she nearly squashed my head between her thighs. I licked and lapped finally planting a kiss there. I asked if she was feeling better today. She kissed me and said. “Yes, thank you.” We cuddled for a while and then showered and went down to breakfast.

I got a call from a work colleague in the morning asking how the seminar went and catching me up on the happenings at work. Big things apparently. The company had received an influx of money from the parent company were and expanding the staff and overall structure of the firm. I’d find out more on Monday.

Later that day I was in the apartment laying out a presentation of what I learnt from the seminar when Neva and Janis knocked on my door. I closed my laptop and welcomed them in. Things were a little bit awkward for a bit until I stepped forward and embraced Janis. “Welcome to the family.” I said and kissed both of her cheeks as the Spanish do.

“Thanks. I wasn’t sure what to say.” She said.

“Want some coffee?”

“Love some.” Said Neva. “We spoke to Mom and she has said that we can move in as soon as the craftsmen have finished. You will have to move into the guest room by the study for a while. She has put clean sheets and towels in there and cleaned out the closet so you have enough room.

I handed them their coffees and we sat at the small breakfast bar. I noticed that they held hands under the table. “When is the work going to start?”

“Wednesday. The kitchen will be torn out and the painting can start. She has a kitchen picked out that can be installed as soon as the paint dries.” They looked into each other’s eyes lovingly.

“Well you two can help me move my stuff. We can start as soon as we finish our coffee.”

It didn’t take long with all of us helping and I didn’t have a lot of gear to start with. I watched the interplay between Janis and Febe and saw that they got along just fine and at the end of the day they were laughing and joking together.

Dinner that night was noisy. Grandma came down and sat with us had a little of something to add to every conversation. She was a very worldly and well educated woman and it showed. Maria had made a big sale on Saturday night and was planning on expanding her business to open an office in Madrid where she hopes to make a killing. Febe will be in her last year of School and wants to go to college and was looking forward to the holidays. Neva and Janis were happy spending time together.

When I arrived at work on Monday my boss waved me into his office and had me sit. He asked about the seminar and if I thought there was anything new that needed to be implemented here. I mentioned the lecture on Information Technology Security Controls and how we could start to develop programs to better cover the increase in cyber crime.

He had spoken to his board about this before and they had given him the green light to go ahead and work with programmers to develop software. He wanted me to start a branch of the company that dealt specifically with this. He saw this as being very big in the future and we were going to get in on the ground floor.

Basically I was to head a team of programmers to develop the software and following trials the sales team will take it to the business world.

By the end of the week I was wasted. Long hours and pressure to get results was having an effect and I was tired every night when I eventually got home. I didn’t see much of my family but they said they understood. Preliminary figures showed big profits as we would have the propriety software.

By the end of the month things were running well and my boss was happy with the results achieved so far. I was looking forward to the holidays just two months away.

I pulled into the garage and parked my car. It was late and I had missed dinner so I headed to the kitchen after dropping of my lap top bag and backpack in my room. I was still in the guest room as the apartment wasn’t finished yet. Next week Neva assured me she would be moving her stuff out and into the apartment. Janis would move in that same day.

I raided the fridge of leftover meat and cheese and sliced of some fresh bread. I stood at the kitchen island and wolfed down the hurriedly made sandwich.

Mom strolled in and made herself a coffee. She was dressed in some baggy PJ sleepwear with Cat paw prints all over them. Her big breasts rolling free under her top in a mesmerizing way. She yawned, and stretched pushing her arms up towards the ceiling “You’re late.” She said. “I thought I put in some long hours but you got me beet. “Ha Ha, Yea. It should settle down after this week.” I said, and yawned.

“Thanks for putting yourself out for your sister Ken. I can see that this is a big step for her, not so much for Janis. She seems surer of taking this step than Neva.”

“It was an easy answer to a ticklish problem. If for any reason they don’t get on, it would be easy for Janis to go back home. If they connect on a more meaningful level, this will be a good springboard for their future.”

“You’re wise for your age. Well I’d better get back to work. I’ve got a big project coming up. I’ll be in my study if you need me. Oh and don’t think I didn’t see you checking me out.”Ha Ha Ha.

I blushed and she wagged a finger at me. “Men.” she said.

“Love you Mom.” I yelled to her retreating back.

~

Chapter seven. It’s not all Tapas and Sangria

~

April was cold, with night time temperatures struggling to get above 10deg C. It had been raining for days now and everything just felt damp. It was Friday and a public holiday, ‘Good Friday’. I had finished all of my work and the boss liked it. I could relax for the weekend.

I parked the car and opened the door to exit and a gust of wind swept the legs out from under me. The wet flag stones on the path to the house didn’t help either. I went down, my leg twisted and I felt incredible pain in my right leg. I’d put out my hand to stop my fall and twisted my wrist as I fell.

I sat up as best I could with my back against the closed car door, the rain coming down and soaking me. I pulled my phone from my briefcase and rang Mom. Maria and Neva came out and managed to get me inside and lying down on my bed. Neva and Janis fussed over me and got me as dry as they could and gave me some pain killers to help. Mom returned and said that a Paramedic team was just pulling up and were bringing in a stretcher.

The next day I slowly woke and had difficulty working out where I was. It slowly all came back to me, the ride to the hospital and those wonderful drugs the medics gave me that left me floating without a care. The Doctors, the Nurses and the plasters on my leg and right arm, and now that I thought of it, the pain returned. I groaned and shut my eyes tight, wincing against the pain.

Luciana must have been just outside my door. The door was flung open and she knelt beside the bed and stroked and ran her hands through my hair. “Are you alright. You look terrible. I’ll go and get your Mom, she has the medicine that the Doctor gave her.” and she ran off. She came back and kissed me on the lips and smiled down at me. “I love you.” she said and left.

Mom was the next to come in and gave me the details of the fall. I had a spiral fracture of my Right Tibia and a sprained right wrist. An x-ray showed small bone fragments around my Radius. Both were plastered and would stay that way for a while. She handed me two pills and a glass of water. The water was what I needed too. I was dry in the mouth. As she had been talking the room had been filling. Febe and Luciana stood at the end of the bed with worried kooks on their faces and Neva and Janis stood at the door. As Mom finished talking the rest all talked at once, asking me how I felt, if I was hungry and was I in pain? “I love you all and thank you for looking after me, but I’m just so tired I can only just keep my eyes open.” I said.

Mom came and went throughout the rest of the day keeping the pain away with pills and leaving sandwiches on a plate. I started to feel more myself by Sunday morning. Luciana and Febe came in just after breakfast to take away my plate and coffee cup. I got concerned looks and hugs and kisses from both. “Uncle Ken you need a bath!” said Febe. Luciana wrinkled her nose and nodded. Both of them laughed and made exaggerated hand movements in front of their faces. “That’s enough you girls. Take those plates to the kitchen and ask Neva to run a bath for my little boy.” and she pinched my cheek and smiled. She opened a window and let in some fresh air and I didn’t realize till she did that just how smelly I was.

“I’ll be back to help you in a minute.” I sat up on the side of the bed and winced when I automatically put my right hand down to help. The plaster on my leg felt heavy and I saw someone had drawn hearts all over the front. Mom had changed into some leggings like you’d see in a Gym with a sports bra type top and was holding a Hospital Crutch.

“The hospital gave me this, here see how you go. Not too fast. That’s it.” We made it to the bath room and Mom closed the door. She said “Sit on the edge of the bath and I’ll help you take off the top of your PJ’s.” The sleeve only just went over the plaster on my wrist. “Lift up so I can take down your Shorts.” I just looked at her and blinked. “Come on Son, you must realize that you can’t do this on your own and I won’t be asking any of the girls to assist you, so lift up.” So I did and they were pulled down and tossed aside.

“OK, now the Doc doesn’t want you getting the plaster wet so I’m going to wrap your leg in plastic. You’ll have to take care not to get your wrist wet. OK.” I had to separate my legs so she could get the wrap in place and this brought her head up close and personal with my crotch. I could see her taking little glances at my thickening cock as the wrap went on and by the time she was finished I had a chubby pointing out at a 45deg angle. “I’m sorry if this makes you feel uncomfortable, but I can’t see any other way.” she said looking directly at my cock. She was only about six inches away from my knob and still holding my leg.

“I’m OK… I’ll just hop in the…Ah…bath now.” I said, pain shooting in my leg.

“Ah yes…. OK. And keep the leg up and out of the water.” She helped me into the bath and left looking flushed.

She was right. There was no one else that she could have let help. The bath felt wonderful and I thought of rubbing one out. She came back and caught me stroking my hard on. She coughed and said. “Got all of the bits and pieces done then?” she asked.

“Yes. It is difficult with my leg held up and resting on the side of the bath, but with one hand I got most of it done.”

“Sit up a bit and I’ll do your back.”

She knelt beside the bath and with washer in hand washed my back and shoulders. It felt good.

She pulled the plug and the water slowly drained away leaving me lying there with a stiff cock swaying back and forth. “I can’t see any way of doing this other than you hold my shoulders and I’ll help you stand. That’s it now step over the bath and sit where you were before when I wrapped your leg.” As I stood up in the bath and stepped over the rim our crotches met for a brief second. Well my stiff cock brushed against her crotch. She helped me sit and then knelt between my knees to unwrap my leg. My cock now pointed out at her face as she worked.

“I’m so sorry about my cock Mom. I don’t have any control over it.” I said in way of an apology.

“Don’t fuss. It’s a natural thing to happen when you see a pretty girl.” She joked. “Your young and I’m flattered that you can get that way around me. You’ve got nothing to be sorry about,” she said and looked directly at my cock. “You’ve got a nice cock.” We could both see my cock twitch and stiffen as she said that. “Well now that we’ve got that out of the way let’s get you dressed and out of here.”

I hopped, with her assistance back out to the living room as it was the warmest part of the house. Everyone was there and fussed over me for the rest of the day. I could get used to this.

I rang work and told them what had happened and that I wouldn’t be in on Monday and probably not for a couple of weeks. I had nightly visits by Luciana when she was staying with us and Febe when she wasn’t. Even then, being drained every night by my girls I still got stiff each night when Mom would help me into the bath. On about the fourth night in the bath I was stroking myself, enjoying the feel of the hot water when Mom came in and sat on the thrown. She chatted away as if she couldn’t see what I was doing. She asked. “Do you want me to leave so you can finish?”

“No that’s OK I feel a bit naughty doing this while you’re here but let’s get me out before I turn into a prune.” She got me out and seated on the side of the bath and kept talking about how I was getting around better now on the crutch. But all the time she was talking to my cock which hadn’t gone down at all. I had both hands resting on her shoulders and moved them up to behind her head. I slowly pulled her head towards my throbbing cock until her lips were just about touching the purple head. I heard her groan and saw her lick her lips. Some Precum had leaked from the head and slowly dribbled down the shaft. She reached out and caught it on a finger and brought it to her lips. She took the same hand and wrapped it around my shaft and began to stroke it slowly.

“This is our secret right?” she said. “Yes Mom.” I said. “Say it again, Mom.” “Suck me Mom.”

She took me into her mouth and lovingly licked the underside of the head. Then licked up my shaft from my balls to the head, now pulsing Precum. She engulfed the head and drove down my shaft until she was nose up against my belly. My cock stuffed down her throat. “I’ve never…” was all I could say before emptying myself down her throat. She bobbed her head up and down and then licked the head. “You taste yummy. Did you know that?”

“Wow.” Was all I could say. That was, without doubt the seyrantepe escort best blow job I have ever had, and it was from my Mom.

She could see that I was out of it so she helped me dry off and dress in some PJ’s. She called out for Neva to assist her in getting me back to bed. I slept right through till morning. Each bath after that was accompanied with a BJ. Mom was happy to do this for me and enjoyed every mouthful.

We naturally became closer and talked about things that we of wouldn’t normally. Things like, Neva and Janis and how they were now a very loving couple and were open in public toward each other, and how she was happy for them. Febe was doing well in her last year of school and still had a string of boys following her around. Luciana was more focused on school work and wanting to attend a Chefs course. Overall she was pleased with her family. She said how she still loved Dad but couldn’t stand him at the same time. Since the initial blowup where she left and moved back to Spain, she has felt happier and she knows that Dad does too.

We were all sitting in the living room waiting for Mom to come in and show us something. She was very secretive about the whole thing. We had to be there at a specific time. She came in and turned on the TV. Just as an Add was starting. The Add showed young people moving into a house in a nice suburb with other young couples walking by. Then our Mom came on screen and gave a spiel about the opportunities today for young people to own their own home. Her company logo and phone number inching their way across the bottom of the screen.

We all clapped and asked questions at the same time. She went on to say that this Add campaign was in conjunction with the opening up of a branch of her firm in Madrid.

“Madrid.” Neva shouted. “That’s great Mom. Things are going great with the business then?”

“Yes and all going well I’ll soon have an apartment in town there for business purposes you understand, but I’m sure that when it’s not in use family can stay there. Everyone was excited now. A collective ‘Yea’ went up and everybody started talking at once. Madrid was only a four hour train ride away and having a place to stay there meant a huge saving in accommodation. I overheard Febe asking her Mom about going and seeing the sites in Madrid after coming back from the Riviera next month and Grandma saying that she just had to see this and that.

Maria was just smiling and listening. She loved her family and loved to please them.

Now that my plasters were off and I was back at work I was asked to do some programming which involved many hours of intense concentration. I had asked Neva if I could use her living room to get some quite time to work. I let myself in to the apartment just after Breakfast and was well into the work when the door to the apartment crashed open and Neva and Janis came in, each trying to suck the others tongue into her mouth. When they saw me they stopped.

“Don’t mind us Bro. We’ll be real quite. Promise. He He He” and they went into the bedroom. Well things were quiet until the bedroom door opened and Janis came out wearing just a pair of lace panties and holding an arm across her chest in an effort to hide her large breasts. “Need some hydration.” She bent over and got two water bottles from the fridge stretching her lacy knickers across her cute butt and showing just a slight hint of her arse crease through the thin material.

I heard something to my right and saw Neva standing naked in the doorway, leaning against the jam. Her figure was flawless and seemed to glow with the sheen of sweat on her cone shaped breasts and slim hips. From where I sat I could plainly see that her sex was red and inflamed with lust, moisture clinging to her exposed lips. The room seemed to fill with the smell of sex coming from their bedroom. “Come back lover it’s your my now.” said Neva and she turned giving me a fabulous view of her arse as she went into the room and climbed onto the bed. She lay down and spread her legs waiting for Janis to return. Janis blushed and now with a bottle of water in each hand and her breasts swaying, walked back into the bedroom and with her foot closed the door.

How was I going to work now that I had a raging hard on. ‘Sigh’

I packed up to return my laptop to my room, but on the way I was accosted by Febe. “Ken. I was hoping to bump into you this morning.” She said and pressed her chest into my side. She was just in her panties and T shirt. “Luciana will be here this afternoon and we want you to come shopping with us. Can you? Please. We’ve finished our exams and have time to do it today.”

Well, I have a lot of work to do but if I can get some done before you go I’ll come along.”

“Great. It’s only about two weeks till the holidays and we need some new cloths. Especially new Bikini’s. We both want your opinion. ‘Kiss’. Thanks by.” and she skipped down the hall in front of me. My cock hadn’t gone down since I left the apartment and was now as hard as ever seeing her cute little bottom in lace panties. I turned and walked towards the Study with my laptop and found Mom in there sitting in front of the monitor and typing away. I stopped behind her and asked how long she would be. She spun around in her chair and looked up at me and then down at my tented shorts.

“I hope you haven’t been walking around like that in front of the girls.” she said.

I wanted to point out that it was the girls running around in their scanties and less that had caused this condition, but thought that was maybe TMI for Mom.

She looked behind me and said. “Close the door.” I did and she moved her chair back from the desk indicating that I should sit on the edge of the desk. “Let me help you there.” She lowered my zip being careful of my hard cock straining the material. My cock was now free and pointed to the sky. She rolled her chair closer and wrapped her hands around the shaft. Stroking slowly she said. “You are so hard.” and she licked the Precum off the head. “My Son has the yummiest cum.” She smiled and looked into my eyes as she took just the head into her mouth and licked the underside. She bobbed up and down keeping eye contact and stroking the shaft and caressing my balls. I put my hands on the back of her head and with just a little pressure she took more and more cock until she had her nose pressed up against my pubes. She swallowed and her muscles in her throat caused me to cum bucket loads down her throat. All the titillation this morning had backed me backed up and I emptied the lot down my Mothers throat. She slowly moved my cock to her mouth and sucked the remainder out.

I could only sit there and pant as my cock went back to a size that she could fit back into my shorts. Licking occasionally on the head at the remaining dribbles.

“I shouldn’t be more than a half hour and then I’m off to do some work in town.” she said, now back in work mode. “I won’t be back till after dinner tonight.” She stood and hugged me, then pushed my compliant body out the door.

Lunch was followed by some intense programming and sending that to off work for review. I walked out the back towards the pool area and sat and relaxed my mind, letting myself unwind taking deep breaths and sipping from a coke.

Well that was my plan anyway. Febe and Luciana came out holding my car keys. They were both dressed for the hot weather we were experiencing at the moment in short skirts’ spaghetti string tops and white flat strappy sandals. They looked so cute. “Come on lazy bones we have some serious shopping to do.” They tugged until I got up and we headed for the car.

“You girls know that’s its Mothers day tomorrow so while were here shop for something for your Mom and I’ll shop for something for Maria. OK?”

“I already have the something in mind. It’s a dinner out on us at a restaurant in Saint Tropez called “Napoleon” I looked online and they have outstanding reviews. While we’re on holidays we can go there. It’s only an hour and a half away from the hotel where staying and who doesn’t want to go to Saint Tropez while in France.”

“Sounds great. I’m thinking of getting us all together for a family portrait that can hang in the living room at home. Grandma Galena, Maria, Neva Me and you. I’m sure she’ll like that.”

The Mall we went was very big with lots of specialty shops, Supermarkets and Food Courts. We walked along and enjoyed watching the crowds of people out shopping on a nice warm day. I noticed the looks my two companions were getting from young guys and older men with their wives. I mentioned the stairs they were getting and Febe said. “We like the looks we get and dress this way to tease. We thought long and hard on what we would wear today, right down to choosing the littlest thong panties we own.” Ha Ha Ha. “You should see the look on your face right now. Priceless.” Ha Ha Ha.

“OK you got me. I just hope you are wearing panties.” I said. They both looked at each other and giggled which made me wonder as we walked along. I took every opportunity to look at their long legs and super cute bottoms in the short skirts. We stopped at a shop for women and girls that had a huge display of Lingerie in the window on store manikins. They looked terrific, but the prices for so little material were ridiculous.

The girls wandered about picking out what they would look well in while I sat on a bench with an older man who was waiting for his wife to come out of the dressing room. “I don’t usually like to shop with my wife, but this is for her Mother’s day present and she felt that I should have some say in what she chose.” ‘Sigh’

Febe stopped in front of me with an arm load of cloths. “I’m going to try these on. Back in a minute.” and jogged off. The man’s eyes popped out and watched her go. Her short skirt lifting and showing each cheek as she hopped along. Then Luciana walked up and asked where Febe had gone. I pointed to the end change room stall and she went in to the same stall.

The man’s wife came out and said. “I’ve decided what you’ll buy me and it’s not expensive, well not too much. Anyway I’ll need shoes and a bag to go with, so let’s get a move on; the shops are only open for two more hours.” I heard him groan and follow her to the checkout.

Of the three change rooms two were now empty and Febe stuck her head out of the far one and indicated for me to come to her. I walked up as far as the curtain and said. “I can’t come in there.” “Well just stand there and we’ll show you our choices.” Febe was the first to step out in a green bikini that was not too small for her small frame but still it left a lot of flesh on view. She spun around and I saw just a slip of material going up her crack. I thought ‘Your mother’s going to kill me.’

Luciana then came out and she was dressed or nearly dressed in a sky blue bikini that showed off her skin color but the bottoms were so low slung that I could almost see her slit. I gulped. “I like them both. Now can we go?” Oh no.” said Febe. “We’ve got to get you one too.” No. No. No. I’m not wearing a bikini.” I said throwing my hands up in the air and backing up. But smiling. The girls both laughed. “We saw some men’s costumes online and were going shopping for one of them next.” I bought the bikinis for them and we crossed the mall to a men’s store that had what they were looking for.

“A Speedo. That’s what you want me to wear?” “Yes everyone on the Riviera wears them and you’ll look out of place and like a Tourist if you wear those old swim shorts you’ve got.” They tried to talk me into trying them on in the store but I stood my ground and got my size in black and we left.

“ Well you can try them on when you get home said Luciana and everybody can see if they fit correctly.” I groaned.

Back in the car and on the way home the girls thanked me taking them to the shops. Luciana was sitting in the passenger seat and Febe was in the back. Luciana turned in her seat so that her back was up against the door and spread her legs a much as she could. There were no knickers to be seen just acres of long, long legs and her sweet pussy just peeking out from under her skirt. “This is just a sample of the thank you your gona get tonight babe.” I licked my lips in anticipation.

When we got home I spoke to Mom and she agreed that it was a wonderful Mothers day present and she’d organize a photographer to come to the house and dress Grandma in her finest. She told me to go to the apartment and tell Neva and Janis that dinner was at seven and that they had to eat and to do that they had to leave the bedroom at some time.” We both had a chuckle.

At the apartment I found the door open and both Febe and Luciana in the bed room stripped of and putting on their bikini’s to show Neva and Janis who were both sitting up in bed with just a sheet covering them.

“There very brief Febe. Did you approve of this Ken?” Neva asked in a cross voice. “Well I didn’t have a lot of say in the matter actually.”

“I’m kidding. That is what everyone is wearing this year. I like the color choice too. Spin around let’s see the back.” Hmm “Oh there so cute. I love them.”

“While you’re all here, I spoke to Maria and I’m giving her a family portrait for mother’s day that will hang in the living room. She will tell you when to get dressed up for whenever the photographer can come.”

“Oh that reminds me Ken can we borrow your camera I’d like to take some photos of Janis and me, pictures that we won’t show to anybody they will be a little bit naughty.” she said

“Ooooo.” said both Febe and Luciana together. Can we help or are they gona be more like selfie’s.”

“No we want them to be more professional than that without going to a photographer.” said Janis. And blushed when she realized she’d let the sheet slip and both of her tits were on display. She quickly pulled the sheet up and over herself and in doing so pulled it down from Neva showing off her breasts. Neva didn’t seem to mind and said that if the girls would like to help that would be OK.

I said that I had to go and try on my costume and started to leave. “Wait we brought your costume up here to show Mom and Janis. You can try it on here.” said Luciana. Handing it to me.

Everyone looked at me expectantly. I gulped and stammered out that maybe I should go to my room and change. Both Febe and Luciana advanced on me pulling off my shirt and shorts in quick succession even Neva, naked and unafraid helped till I was naked and growing a chubby. All this time Janis was laughing her head off yelling “Take it off. Take it off.”

By the time I was naked nobody knew what had happened to the Speedo. Everyone started looking, bending over and showing themselves to me. Neva was especially naughty saying that Janis could help them look instead of sitting there and laughing. Surprisingly she hopped out and looked too.

I was supersized to see that Janis had a small landing strip of red hair and clean shaven pussy lips. Hey I just had to look. I was at full extension by the time Neva said. “Oh look here they are” and reached under her pillow to retrieve it. Everyone giggled. Even I had to smile at how devious she was. She tossed it to Luciana and sat on the end of the bed with Janis. Luciana dropped to her knees and helped pull the costume up and over my cock. She kissed the head, which wasn’t helping at all. She tried to get it in behind the material with no luck. There was a good two inches poking above the waist line. Pressing it down only made it bigger.

“He will need to shave of all this.” Said Luciana and she tugged at my pubes.

“Here let me have a go.” Said Febe. But of cause she had no luck either. “I think maybe he got the wrong size?” “No he didn’t.” with a wave Neva said. “Come here little brother. I hesitated and Febe pushed me in the back to get me started.

I heard Febe and Luciana both giggling behind me as I stepped forward.

I stood in front of Neva and she tried to make it fit by pulling it this way and that. All this touching was taking me closer and closer to loosing it big time. And Then Neva said. “Janis, it’s your turn. Make it fit.” Janis who had become comfortable sitting in the nude in front of me now looked worried. “It won’t bite. “Said Neva. Gingerly Janis placed her delicate pale skinned hand on my cock and pushed it down and of cause it bounced back up and she pulled her hand back. She tried again. Wrapping her hand around the head and squeezing.

“Oh. Sis I’m Cumming………….” I said. Neva was quick to grab Janis’s hand and hold it in place as she lowered her mouth onto the head of my cock and received my load. Janis just watched as her hand was expertly moved up and down my shaft pumping out every drop. Janis was breathing heavy and licking her lips in time to my cums. Eventually Neva brought her head up and Luciana took over and held my cock while the last vestiges of cum leaked out.

I was standing there with the biggest smile on my dial as I watched Neva and Janis kiss each other swapping my cum between them. Not to be outdone Luciana and Febe shared what Luciana had received.

Needless to say my Speedo’s would probably fit now but I was too wiped to care. I walked out to the living room and into the kitchen to get water. Naked I stood there and downed the lot.

I looked into the bed room and picked up my clothes. I could see jumble of legs and arms on the bed. I walked out saying that dinner was at seven and not to be late.

~

Chapter Eight. Holidays

~

The Mothers day portrait was a huge success and Grandma looked spectacular and took center stage in the picture. I had on my suit and tie and all the girls had worn summer dresses and had had their hair done.

Febe pointed out that my pubic hair was poking above my new swimmers and suggested that she shave me. I agreed and sat on the bathroom sink while she first snipped then took up the razor and shaved. She told me that I would have a rash there if I didn’t put on some moisturizer on the skin. Well you all know where that leads.

The girls had packed lightly. Lightly for them were two suitcases each. I managed to fit everything into one and a backpack.

Janis had wanted to come along with us to France but her parents had planned for them all to see distant recitatives and insisted that as old as they were this might be the last time they see them.

So it was just Neva, Me and the girls that started the drive to France.

I had forked out and got us a Citroen motor home for the duration of our stay. This would allow us to take our time and see the country on the way and around France. If we planned it right we could probable see Saint Tropez, Cannes and Nice and on the way Montpellier and Marseille.

We stopped in to Luciana’s house and said good bye to her Mother and Father on the way and they wished us a happy holiday.

First stop, Montpellier. After a three and a half hour drive I was eager for a stopover. We found a campground and parked in our spot for the night. We took a bus in to town and saw all the Tourist sites and had a nice meal and headed home. It had been a long day. The motor home could sleep four and was well equipped. We had stocked it with just food for light snacks knowing there would be plenty of places to get a full meal along the way.

Luciana and I took the double bed that night and made love till the late.

The next day we made it to La Grande-Motte and walked the town and swam at the beach. From there we went to Avignon, on the Rhone River, only an hour away. We went to the Palace of the Popes and sent a postcard from there to Grandma Galena, she would like that.

We spent a day there wondering around the town and enjoying the shops and eateries. That afternoon we made it to our hotel in Six-Fours-les-Plages.

We had a ground floor unit that was meters from the pool and a five minute walk to the beach. We unpacked and walked around the complex eventually stopping for a meal at the French Restaurant Des Saveurs. Tomorrow we would relax and enjoy our stay, visiting the harbor and town.

We enjoyed the sunset from our room and then slept like logs after such a busy day.

After breakfast in the room we decided to visit some of the shops in the area and sent another post card away to Maria this time. In the afternoon we drove over to Toulon and had a quick look around. We then went on to St Tropez only an hour away for Febe’s mother’s day present to Neva. The Restaurant Napoleon was very nice and the food excellent. We all had a different seafood dish and all were delicious. We went down to the harbor and looked longingly at some of the large motor yachts there.

Instead of returning to the hotel we decided to go on to Cannes, now only an hour and a bit away. The girls wanted to walk the boulevard la Croisette and see the beaches there. Febe and Luciana both bought some new sunglasses that made them look like movie stars. We swam at the beach, just so we could say we did. Febe was right, most of the young guys were wearing Speedo’s and a lot of the girls were topless. We visited the art museum and Chateau de Nice on Castle Hill. We walked along Promenade des Anglais and ate at the restaurants there.

It was getting on so we parked the camper and after getting provisions for breakfast we settled in for the night. Luciana slept with Neva tonight. They had arranged this earlier and I only found about it when Febe kissed me and whispered your mine tonight if you want me. Luciana came up to us and said. “Can I share you with my best friend?” I love my life.

The next morning after some breakfast e decided to return to the hotel in Six-Fours for the rest of the holidays and just relax around the pool and on the beach. That night Neva joined me in my bed. It had been entirely too long since we showed each other our love. Febe and Luciana were equally as noisy that night. I think they were trying to outdo Neva and I in the loudest orgasm. They won.

Five and a half hours later we were home. We had dropped Luciana off at her house and her parents were glad to see she had such a great time. They were also glad that Febe’s older brother and Sister had taken her on holidays. I dropped everyone off at home and went to return the camper. We had loads of washing and the girls had started that by the time I got back and were in the pool.

In September it will be the start of Febe’s and Luciana’s College and courses. I said to myself.

Luciana is going to College at Escuela Universitaria de Hosteleria y Turismo, Sant Pol ~ 30 min from home. Febe is attending Uni in Barcelona doing Computer Engineering ~ 27 min from home.

Mom supersized Febe at dinner that night. She had bought an apartment in Barcelona close to the Uni and for Febe, just a 24 min walk to the Uni. It had had 3 bedrooms and a patio with views of the city. Febe could come home every weekend if she liked. It needed a few repairs that were being done now and would be ready in September. It was real handy to have a Mom that was in real estate.

Luciana’s Father had organized transport to and from St Pol with a friend that drove up that way every day and delivered fresh produce to the Uni. We were excited that we would get to see each other every night.

As the days were still warm the girls filled in their days lazing around the pool or shopping for cloths that they just had to have for University. I was back at work and making money. My hours weren’t as long now as they were when I had to set up the new department at work but it was busy and I was tired when I got home. I changed into my new Speedo’s and went down stairs, I loved to just jump in the pool and relax. It was dark but the pool lights were on and I could see that Neva and Janis were standing by the pool and just drying off. They looked great in their brief bikinis. Long legs wet and glistening in the pool lights. “Hi.” they said. They were both taking little looks at my package while we talked. Janis put her arm around Neva’s waist, her fingers toying with the ties on her bikini bottoms.

“Hi. Are you two leaving?”

“Yes. We’ve been here all afternoon. Febe and Luciana are in their room. They said to send you up when you got home.” “OK thanks.” I said. I watched their cute bums move as they walked away. Janis then pulled the tie loose and Neva’s bottoms dropped to the ground. She squealed and ran after Janis who was squealing as she ran. I swam for a bit and went inside.

My room, which used to be my sisters was across the hall from Febe’s room which was next to Moms room and we would often see family in next to nothing in the hall coming and going and in a house of mainly women and girls it wasn’t unusual to panties and bra’s or just a towel wrapped around a cute body. I went to my room and threw off my costume and wrapped a towel around my waist. I walked out and literally bumped into Mom, also wrapped in a towel and heading to her room.

“Ah. Sorry.” I said. Automatically putting out my hands to support her. My hands were holding her hips and we looked into each other’s eyes. She brought her hands up and rested them against my chest. She was still warm from her shower and her wet and smelling of her shampoo. My tent was rising and pressing against her tummy.

We heard voices getting closer and we moved apart. Febe and Luciana came through the door at the end of the hall that led to the apartment. Wearing their T shirts and panties as they do for bed.

“Ahh. There you are we were just talking to Neva and Janis and they said you were back.”

“Um yea. Just had a swim and I smell like chlorine. I need a quick shower. Mom walked off slowly saying. “Don’t stay up too late you lot.” I noticed she stopped at the corner and smiled at us and moved on.

Luciana came skipping up to me and held me tight kissing me hard on the lips. “Missed you.” My cock was now at full extension as my hands cupped her cute butt through the thin material of her panties. Febe took my hand and pulled me and Luciana into the bathroom. Closing the door she turned to turning on the shower. “We talked to Mom and Janis and we all agree that you need a trim or shave of your pubes. Your new costume shows off way too much to stay the way it is. So after your shower were gona give you a new look.

Luciana pulled the towel away and Febe pushed me into the shower. They lent against the double sinks and watched me shower. I soaped myself up and then shampooed my hair and rinsed off the lot. I maintained a stiff cock the whole time. Occasionally giving it a stroke.

The girls had their hands and fingers hard at work inside their panties and both were getting close to Cumming as I turned off the water and stepped out. Panting they helped me dry off and Febe put a towel down on the vanity top and had me sit.

Lucian held a pair of scissors and said. “Now this won’t hurt a bit.” Ha Ha Ha. “I’m not worried. I know you two shave each other so you know what you’re doing.”

Febe held my cock out of the way while Luciana snipped. Then she squirted shave cream on and started to shave me. All this attention had my cock red and pulsing. Soon she had all of the top pubes clean and smooth. She washed of the area and said. “That looks good. Do you think I need to do any more Febe? Like under here.” and she fondled my balls. Febe stroked my cock and kissed the head. “Oh my God. I’m Cumming.” I said and I sprayed my seed all over Febe’s face. She quickly took the head into her mouth as I pumped out my load. Luciana stood and we kissed passionately while Febe stayed on her knees and drained off the last little bit. I thought I heard a noise outside the door, but I may have been wrong.

I helped Febe stand and we had a group cuddle. After tidying up we went over to Febe’s room and kissed some more. I licked Febe to an orgasm and Luciana and I went back to my room for the night.

Waking up to the feel of a young tight body lying across yours is the best. She was still asleep and she looked like angel lying there with her face half covered with her shiny black hair. She was lying on her stomach and all of her back was on view. So smooth and absolutely flawless. We had fucked until I couldn’t get it up anymore. The room smelled of my Semen and Luciana’s cum and I took a deep sniff. Love that smell. I moved my arm over so I could stroke it along her spine and then cupped her arse cheek giving it a little squeeze. I kissed her cheek and said in her ear. “I love you. Will you marry me?”

Her eyes fluttered and she sighed. “Hmmm. I was wondering when you were going to ask. I will. Yes. Yes. Yes.” She rolled onto her back and we kissed for a long time.

She looked at the bed side clock and sat up. “He asked me.” she yelled. “And I said yes.”

We heard a stampede of feet running up the hall and the bedroom door crashed open. Febe squealed and jumped in bed with us, bouncing and talking and doing more squealing. Finally she said. “I’m so happy for you both.” and kissed us on the lips.

Neva and Janis came in next and congratulated us and then Mom poked her head in and said we should all come down to Breakfast and then tell Grandma. “About time Son.” She said, and smiled. “Luciana are you going to tell your parents today? If so we could all go over this morning.”

“Yes that would be good. Thank you.”

“I think I’ve won the pool. I’ll collect my winnings later.” and smiling, she left.

“What was that all about?” I asked.

Neva said. “Mom had us all place a bet on when you’d ask. He He and she got the closest. Sometime before Luciana left for college.” we all had a laugh.

Breakfast was chaos of course, with Mom planning the Wedding and starting the guest list. Janis and Neva had a great place to hold the wedding venue. Luciana asked Febe to be her Bridesmaid and Febe burst into tears. “Oh I’d love too. Thank you.” She was star-eyed and saying Luciana will make the prettiest Bride ever.

Luciana called her home and spoke to her Mom who was over the moon with joy and said she would ring her husband at work and get him to come home for lunch with us all.

Lunch was a big affair with everyone sitting at a long table in the hotels dining room. Camilla was cooking for the guests in the hotel and was able to feed us as well on short notice. She kissed Luciana the Spanish way on both cheeks and they hugged. She had tears in her eyes when she said. “I’ll love you always and forever.” She kissed me too and said. “You know how lucky you are don’t you!”

“Yes I do.” Thank you Camilla.

Luciana’s Father wished us well and pulling his wife to his side said. “I hope you both have a long and fruitful marriage.” I looked at Luciana and saw her blush. He went on. “If there is ONE thing I’ve learned in all my years of marriage, it’s to listen to my wife. I don’t always take her advice, but find make better decisions when listen.” We all cheered and said ‘Salud’ and raised our glasses.

Things finally quieted down when we told everyone that there would be no wedding until Luciana had finished College. We would both be in a better position to plan for the future then. I rang my Dad in California and told him the good news saying he will come to the wedding whenever I hold it.

While she was still on holidays I took Luciana out whenever I could. To Dinner at restaurants and movies and double dates with Febe and her latest.

I planned to give Luciana a ring on her birthday when she and Febe would both be 17 and we could celebrate both Birthdays together at a dinner out. Febe wanted to see her apartment now that it was fixed and ready to move into so we planned a diner out in Barcelona. The apartment used to be student housing and was in need of some major repairs so Mom bought it cheep and renovated it to a high standard adding value to a place that already had a wonderful location and great views.

We arrived and opened the front door and straight away we could smell the fresh paint.

Some furniture had been delivered already. All three bedrooms were furnished. Two doubles and a single. The kitchen island had four stools but there was no lounge or dining furniture yet. We walked out to the patio and could see down to the street four floors below and across the tree lined street some cafe’s and shops. It’s lovely” said Febe. “And so close to everything.”

I’d rung ahead and booked a table for four and Febe’s date would meet us there at seven until then we had all afternoon to wander around and enjoy the sights. The Sagrada Família was only a sixteen minute walk away and Ciutadella Park even closer at only a nine minute walk.

We went back to the apartment and showered and dressed. As we walked down the street towards the restaurant we talked about our futures and where we thought we’d be in five or ten year’s time. Febe predicted I would be a potbellied man with a big moustache and Luciana would be barefoot with two kids at her feet and a big belly with one on the way. We laughed and predicted that Febe would be lying on a deck chair being served drinks by a tall bronzed man while another two hunks rubbed sun cream into her legs and arms. She stopped and with a serious tone said. “I can see that happening.” then laughed along with us.

The dinner was superb and at the end I brought out the ring in a red box and offered it to Luciana who just sat there stunned. Febe had both her hands over her mouth with an equally stunned look on her face. Her date smiled and gave me the thumbs up.

Luciana took the box and opened it up and gasped. She took out the ring and stared at it. I took it from her and slipped it on her third finger. “Will you marry me?” I said. I hadn’t noticed, but the whole restaurant had gone quiet. When she answered “Yes.” the place exploded with noise. People came over to congratulate us and the owner came over to say that the meal was on the house and she hoped we would come back and celebrate our anniversaries here.

On the short walk back to the apartment both couples were quiet just holding hands and whispering and stopping to kiss.

Luciana and I held each other and at the apartment and I lifted her across the threshold. I don’t know why. It just seemed the right thing to do. She loved it.

Febe thanked her date for a good night. She kissed him and said good night at the door. He looked disappointed but said he had a good time and hoped she would go out with him again. We three sat at the Kitchen Island and Febe wanted to look at the ring again. “It’s huge and looks even bigger on your small hand. How big is it?”

“Just under a Caret. “I said.

“Wow.” both girls said together.

“Your worth it Luci I love you more and more each day.”

“That’s the first time you’ve ever called me that. I love it. Ken, I’ll make you the best wife ever I promise.” and we kissed.

“Well Luci take your Fiancé’ into the bed room and make love to him.”

“Come on lover, make love to your fiancée’.” Luci started taking off her clothes as she walked to the bedroom door, she was down to her panties and bent at the knees while she took them off giving Febe and me a great view of her cute bottom, long legs and slim waist with her back covered with her long black hair.

The night didn’t end till the sun was starting to lighten the eastern sky. We had tried every position we could think of and our favorites twice. We had been asleep for what seemed only an hour when Febe knocked and slowly opened the door. “Can I come in?”

“You’re always welcome in our bed Febe. Best friend and lover and soon to be Bridesmaid.” said Luci. I held out my arms and she slipped into bed beside me. Both girls were soon fast asleep. We didn’t get up till after lunch and only then because we smelled of sex and Febe complained of sleeping in the wet spot and it wasn’t even hers she whined. I looked at Luci and she nodded so I cuddled up to Febe and soon had my cock deep inside her. I kissed her. Luci kissed her and the three of us made love. I whispered ‘Happy birthday’ to them both but they were asleep.

~

Chapter Nine. Life moves on

~

“Grandma Galena died this morning while you were at work. I’ve left telling everybody this so as not to influence their day. Come home and we’ll all have a talk.” said Mom over the phone. As sad as the news was, it was expected. She had been going downhill for the last three months and now with the cold weather of December she had been admitted to hospital with the Flue again. Mom said that she would tell everybody and just to come home. She sounded close to tears on the phone.

We all sat at the dining room table with the family portrait hanging over us and Mom told us how Her Mom hadn’t woken up that morning. “She went peacefully, had a long life, a loving family and had achieved Great Grandmother status. She was happy.

“Ken. Your Dad will be over here for the funeral which is next Saturday at Moms church. I’ll give you his flight details when I get them and you can meet him at the airport and bring him back here. There will be other relatives attending but they will arrange their own accommodation and travel times.

It was a very somber dinner that night. Neva and Janis walked me back to their apartment and said they had something very important to tell me.

We sat in the lounge room and Neva said. “I know that this is not the right time but the announcement can be made later, the plans are underway. Were moving out and into an apartment. We were going to tell everybody this weekend but, well, we’ll all be busy then so we’ll tell you now and everyone else next month. The reason were telling you is that we think you and Luci can move in here and save some money instead of getting an apartment now.

“Wow. So you two are making it official. That’s great.” I jumped up and kissed them both the Spanish way. “And thanks for the heads up. I can save heaps by living here and I’m sure that Mom will like the company if you’re moving out. So what made you want to move out?” Janis held up her hand and showed me her ring. “She proposed and I accepted.” They both held hands and laughed. “With Febe living in Barcelona nearly full time now we feel she won’t miss us that much. Anyway ask Luci what she thinks and make sure she tells her Mother and Father, but not now. Wait till everything has settled after the funeral.”

“OK.”

“Where are you moving?”

“Well that’s what started this whole ball rolling. You see Janis’s Mother and Father are moving. They want to retire and have bought a house in Cape Palos down south. When they move we’ll move into their old place. It’s close to work for us and only twenty five minutes’ walk from where Febe is living.The opportunity was just too good to pass up.”

“Not to mention the chance of holidaying down in Cape Palos.”Said Janis.

“Oh I can see why you’re excited how big is the Unit?”

“It’s three bed and two bath on two levels and the best part is that there is a Bar down block called the chill bar and has great food.”

“When do you move then?”

“Probably not till the new year now. The place will be vacant on the 10 of January and we take possession on the twelfth. Their leaving most of the furniture including the appliances.”

I met my Father at the Barcelona Airport. After a fourteen hour flight he was tired and in no mood to chat. We covered the basics and were quiet for much of the drive. We went inside and Mom met us in the hall. They hugged and she took him into the Lounge. I took his bags up stairs and put them in the spare room. I texted Neva and told her Dad had arrived. She came into my room holding Janis’s hand. “I told Dad about my girlfriend but not these latest developments. Moving in together and the ring. Do you think I should or wait till after the funeral.”

“I’d wait he understandably has enough on his plate at the moment. He’ll be here two days following the funeral. We can catch him up then.”

The funeral went as well as it could considering that it rained the whole time. There were more people there than could fill the church and some said they would head straight to the Wake, to be held in the adjacent hall. I met relatives that I didn’t know existed, some from Europe but most from Spain. Our family group stayed together and thanked everyone for coming and Mom and Dad introduced me and my Fiancee to them. At some point everyone had got wet and most were eager to return to their hotels. Phone numbers were exchanged and promises to keep in touch made. Soon it was our turn to leave for home. Mum took Dad home in her car with Janis and Neva. I took Febe and Luci which gave me a chance to talk to them both.

“This is the first chance I’ve had to talk to the two of you in private. First, the big news. Neva and Janis are officially a couple. You’ll see the ring tonight when they tell Mom and Dad at dinner. Second. They will be moving out or in together mid January and Luci, you and I can move into the apartment. That’s if you want too and that’s if it’s OK with your Mom and Dad.”

“Wow.” said Febe. “That’s a lot to take in all at once. They have a ring? Where will they move to? Are they going to get married? They can you know, because it’s legal in Spain to have same sex marriages.” She was bouncing in the back seat. Excited much?

“Yes. I suppose they will marry. It’s a nice ring. You’ll see it tonight.”

“What do you think Luci?” I asked.

“If I could climb over the seats I’d be all over you. I love you and would love to stay with you.”

“I think we should tell your Parents together. Could you ring them and see when we could meet. You haven’t shown them the ring so we can show them that and tell them about moving in together will seal the dead and make it official.” We headed home to a warm fire and home comforts.

Febe and Luci were both loving College and said that the last six months had been easier than they had expected. Febe had furnished the rest of her apartment and we often stayed overnight there if it was too late to drive home. Luci cooked for us when we did. She was good before and now after just a little training, she was great.

Luci and I had moved into the apartment and Mom had assured her parents that she would keep a close eye on us so that we behaved.

Neva and Janis were living in the unit Janis’s parents had left them and had made themselves a nice home. We all felt comfortable when we were there.

Febe was spending weeks in Barcelona and only occasionally coming home. She often spent a weekend with her Mom and Janis.

Mom had asked Dad to stay for another week and they organized Grandma’s affairs including the reading of the Will. Our Mom had been the sole beneficiary and planned to go to the old family farm to the North where she grew up. She asked us if we wanted to go but we had planned our break and were meeting friends from Luciana’s class next week for a party. On the spur of the moment she asked Dad if he would keep her company on the long drive up. Luci and I exchanged looks. We hadn’t noticed if they were getting chummy, but we hadn’t really taken that much notice either.

It was May and it was a hot night so we swam in the nude with the pool lights off. Luci was on her May term break and I was taking a few weeks off to be with her. We swam for a bit then floated on our backs with only our finger tips touching. I said quietly. “Luci will you marry me?”

I heard coiffing and spluttering and then Luci held my head in her hands and said “Yes. I love you.”

~

Epilogue

~

Our wedding was a noisy affair with hundreds of guests from both families. My Father made a wedding speech that went “May you live as long as you want and never want as long as you live.” Everyone raised their glasses to this and said ‘Salut’. There were tears when we left for our honey moon in Tenerife and our new mothers in laws were the worst.

As I took my new wife to bed that first night in our hotel room I remembered something Katharine Hepburn said “If you obey all the rules, you’ll miss all the fun.

I heard music from off in the distance playing:-

‘Birds flying high you know how I feel

Sun in the sky you know how I feel

Breeze driftin’ on by you know how I feel.

It’s a new dawn

It’s a new day

It’s a new life for me yeah.’

The End

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Delila Spell

 

 

 

Part 1

 

     They say seeing is believing, that everything in the universe can be explained with a logical background. They say that people in their nature will lean towards fiction and the paranormal because under all the na say excuses it promises the idea of making something out of nothing. I was one of those people who said that, that when people weren’t presented with a clear-cut answer to life’s big questions, they leaped at the opportunity to create something of their own. I’m on my knees now praying to God because of it. I don’t know if I could have done anything, if my presences or my ability to assess a situation could have saved anyone’s life. Part of me says I should thank God for my obliviousness to his situation, and what I’m doing now is a mistake. But one thing is certain, He’s is dead, he asked me for help and now he’s dead.

 

   Greg Pachaug was a guy who had a unique ignorance to social quota. At one point in life people sacrifice their sense of self to fit in society. Depending where they are, they enjoy it for a little bit before regretting it for the rest of their lives. Greg couldn’t do that, he was weird but weird by choice. He was into conspiracy theories, rituals, more than questionable anime themes, something called “creepypasta” and he was very public about these things and people knew it. Now during that period in your life (middle school and high school) it’s obvious shit like that is just gonna bring in the wrong attention but he didn’t care. with all his quarks one thing seems to be very out of place for him, his sense of courage. I mean this guy actually learned a couple of Kong Fu moves because he kept coming back to the same bullies that liked to beat him up in middle school. I met this kid while breaking up one of these fights and when I asked him why he kept doing this to himself he spit out some blood and said he liked the progress he was making with the shit he found on YouTube. I can’t remember how I reacted to that on that day but what I do know is we were best friends ever since. We should of graduated High school together, we should of became seniors, both of us, but we didn’t.

 

   During the summer Greg got into some weird shit, weirder then usual. Said he wanted to make a paranormal podcast show or something like that. I live on the middle of a path that turns into a cul-de-sac a couple of houses down. On the right side before the side walk rings back to the other side there is a dirt path that goes, turns, and keeps going deeper in the forest. Now where we live in is usually a family area, but it wasn’t always like this. A couple of years ago before I was born somebodies kid went out in the forest and was never seen again. Because of this the parents of the area got together and created a lookout system for everybody. Everyone was responsible for everyone’s other kids. If you saw little Timmy playing by the woods without a parent, you were to call his mother. It’s sad to say but the disappearance of one child really did bring the community together. Samantha was having sex with Thomas in the back of his old pick up truck, a group of kids Roger, Matt and Christian were skipping school to buy drugs from somewhere between the school and home, someone was actually selling drugs to children, Sally was being bullied by a bunch of girls everyone thought were her friends and Samantha, when busted about having sex with Thomas instead of pushing her grades up at school she got back at Mrs. Watson by seducing and having sex with her husband Philip… Samantha is 17 years old. Ok so the Watsons and Williams don’t get along anymore after that, and Samantha was known as a little hoe but besides that everyone loved each other and had each other’s back. Nobody knew our neighborhood had a drug problem or Sally was being bullied or Samantha… to my understanding Phillip at the time was a 40-year-old man pushing 50 so I don’t know what’s exactly wrong with Samantha, but it was there, and nobody knew about it. Point is, our area needed a neighborhood watch for some time and a kid going missing and never coming back brought it all together.

 

   I’m saying all this because the dirt road I mentioned before trailed on into the forest and if you follow it long enough, you’ll see a beautiful abandoned mansion on the left side of it. This is where it was thought that kid ran off to and was the reason parents banded together to keep their kids from exploring. They knew from a child’s perspective the mansion looked fun and from a teenager’s perspective it was a good place to do other things, best the two not bump into each other. The official report was that the mansion was there before the entire neighborhood was even formed and it was a wonder nobody ever notices the pathway there until now and it was true, nobody did have a clue why they didn’t recognize the out of place dirt road to there christen looking neighborhood. Weird thing was the dirt path leading to the mansion always looked fresh. There were no footprints, no evidence of weeds, stones, dry or moist patches on the soil based on the weather, it always looked like a fresh patch of dirt on the ground. Not only that but there were streams that pointed down the path along the edges. The reason why this is important is because exposed dirt will have an old look after a while of different climates keeping it from always looking soft. This however, did not apply to this patch of dirt. It was nice and clean with no indication of time or weather. The only time it showed any ware and tear is when you pass the area where the mansion is. You don’t notice at first, but it will eventually turn into the dirt pathway it was always meant to be. But with all that going on with it there was a bigger question. Where were the tire tracks from cop cars that went down the road? they all saw them go down there that night but eventually somebody noticed nothing was left behind. There was so much going on during that time, discovered at another date would have left at least an eye brow raised but the neighborhood was concerned with bigger things. Nobody cared about what a bunch of dirt was doing and not doing, a child was missing and at the time and everybody felt an obligation to find him, however a body was never found. Time went on and eventually everyone let it go. The mom moved away with the heart-breaking reality she will never find the remains of her poor boy and the other Parents took action to make sure nothing like this would ever happen again. This is where Greg wanted to explore.

 

   I told him he was too late, the events of that story happened years ago, and the mansion had probably already been explored, lived in and has been the roof of some pretty shady thing done by kids worst then you and me. He didn’t want to hear it, he’s always been fascinated with that house ever since he was a kid. We did get a chance to explore it a couple of time, one thing he always noticed was how it always stayed clean. The so called “Abandoned” mansion had an unusual relationship with cleanliness and Greg wasn’t going to give that up.

 

   But I said no. It was about to be our Senior year and I wanted to enjoy it like everybody else. This one thing that would only last one year I didn’t want ruined because Greg wanted to cry about a haunted building in the middle of nowhere. Not just for me, but for Greg too. I admired the guy for who he was, but the fact of the matter was that it was just me and him. I didn’t want Greg to look back at life and think all that time in school and he only made one friend. I wanted Greg to experience real, I mean what’s right here REAL life. Greg wasn’t ugly and in his life there were three, BEAUTIFUL girls that this son of a bitch let slip passed his fingers. I wasn’t going to let another hair brained “Adventure” take away his last year of being a high schooler.

 

   We fought long and hard that day. I just wanted him to experience one year of being a normal kid, I didn’t think he would reject that so violently. I told him he was dangerously close to becoming a man child and when he heard that he lost his shit. “I’m going to die like this! There is nothing in your world that I’d be proud to be a part of. I know what you consider as normal, I don’t want to be normal, I know about bullies and girls who talk behind our backs, I know about rumors, about lies that ruins the lives of perfectly ok girls because one person said she was a slut, because one person said he wasn’t cool, because life is so hatful and demanding like you ought to be like this and that’s the sickest part. They look… so normal with it. It’s so second nature for them to do stuff like that. They torture people, they tortured me, your telling me to be a part of that. I can feel myself getting used to it. Losing the importance of who they really are and once it’s gone it won’t exist anymore, everything is going to be NORMAL. No Kevin, I will not be a part of that. There’s not much I can say about who I am during these years, but I’d like to think at least I kept this alive.”

 

   That was the last thing he said to me. Three months passed, and his body ended up at my front door. Dehydrated, eyes dilated, cracked bones in the hands and torso, it looked like the limbs were pulled out the sockets slightly, and there was this… look in his eye, like something had him horrified but amazed at the same time. There was something peaceful about it but a very unnatural peace, like… “and this was the last time you spoke Mr. Spear?” the officer asked while jotting down my statement. “No officer, but this was the last significant thing that ever happened between us. Things were weird between me and Greg after that. I still wanted to be his friend, so I called up to apologize but no answer. It was so long since we actually talked I got desperate and got his mother to force a sit down between us. He said it was nothing and patched things up but still, we weren’t like the way we use to be. His family had to force him to parties and picnics and generally force him to start living and every time he never failed to disappear, I couldn’t even keep my eyes on him. I assumed he was knee deep into that shit so I gave in. I tried calling him to say I wanted to be a part of whatever he wanted to be a part of and that he shouldn’t be alone, but before I could finish dialing his number his mom called me instead.

 

    She called asking if I knew where he was, apparently there were night’s where he just didn’t show up and when he did, he just looked excused. Now it was rolling over in the middle of the next day and they still had no sign of the boy. Actually, now that I think about it there should have been a couple of police report about a teenage boy going…” “I know you’re not going to like this son but the fact is there’s always going to be a report of a missing teenage anything and usually it’s ends up just a bunch of kids getting into shit that they shouldn’t because their young and dumb and like getting into shit that they shouldn’t. I’m sorry about your friend but I assure you anytime we were called about a missing person in this neighborhood we gave it the same amount of respect we would give anything else” … “well maybe that’s why he ended up dead.” I said bluntly letting him know I didn’t care for his tone. “Look all I’m saying is this is an ab…” “save it officer, I’m not playing a blame game. I just wanna know what you found out about that house, this has that damned mansion written all over it.”

 

   “Mansion!? The hell are you talking about?” “Are you serious? Was I talking to a brick wall just now? The mansion Greg was so fucking interested in, I know he had to have been there. Your telling me after all this time nobody has checked the one place that has been connected to the disappearance of two people now!?” “*sigh* look, Kevin. We’re trying the best we can. I don’t know what’s going on in this seemingly quit little town, but I promise you I will find your friend Justice” he said as he put a hand on my shoulder. “I’m sorry son, I shouldn’t have yelled at you. Tell me everything you know about this mansion.”

 

   Oh Greg, around this time you would have said something corny to me that would have sound better in an action movie. How beginnings are the best part of an adventure because no matter what happens everything is up in the air. No fate, no real authority, just the influences that tries so desperately to control us. I know how much you hated them Greg, but I think you only said that as a curtesy of me. I wanted to be you so much Greg I couldn’t help it. To be considered so much a loser and to be free, immune all at the same time. No matter what I did I never went as deep as you. I could never find what I sacrificed and what you kept your entire life. In the end you were right, we had such a surreal true life together that the whole world was missing out on and you were always the center of it. You shook hands with things that would eventually lead to a normal man’s suicide and you treated them like they were fathers that raised you in a way you specifically asked for. My last year of school starts tomorrow and I’m scared Greg. I never once considered myself as an equal. With you gone everything seems like a grey piece of paper, the same grey piece of paper that was handed to me and everyone else that said this is who you are now. The one you lit on fire and dared the world to retaliate, the same…*Phone rings*

 

“Hello?”

 

“Hello is this Kevin Spear?”

 

“Yes, who wants to know?”

 

“You know you really tell quite the story young man”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“I mean all that shit about a kid being immune to society, granted, we did do our research, the kid was out there, and he was doing it on purpose too.”

“Where the fuck are you?” I said in a calmly manner. “hm? You wanna say something give me a time and place so I can quietly ring your neck.”

 

“Um how bout now, and at your place, you just threatened a cop motherfucker”

 

“What? WHO THE FUCK IS THIS?”

 

“It’s Officer Bullet Kevin and I just did a history sweep, a small search, I fucking question every single resident in your area, Kevin why did you lie to me?”

 

“Officer Bullet what do you mean?”

 

“The Mansion Kevin, we looked for it ourselves. uydukent escort It doesn’t exist?”

 

“WWWHAT!!! Doesn’t exist!?!? THAT IMPOSSIBLE, YOU CAN’T BE SERIOUS, IT’S A HUGE WHITE MANSION IN THE MIDDLE OF THE FUCKING WOODS. !!!THERE’S A FUCKING PATHWAY TO IT THAT LEADS ALL THE WAY FROM THE CUL-DE-SACK, OFFICER BULLET THERE SHOULD BE NOTHING TO FIND!!!”

 

“Then you can lead us straight to it and explain why you’re the only one who knows about this mansion. Kevin are you some sort of sociopath? Do you get off on purposely wasting and officers time? We used a helicopter Kevin? I don’t know what type of game your playing boy but you coming with us, I’m on my way as I speak and If you are even remotely innocent, you’ll stay put until I get there?

 

   … are you fucking serious? You can’t find the dirt road in middle of a suburban area that’s so out of place it looked like a noose around someone’s neck? I was hysterical, I really thought Officer Bullet wanted to find Greg’s killer. I got a snack and waited on the dirt path instead, if they really need me to hold their hand and drag them to the mansion myself then that was what I was going to do. I saw about five cop cars pull into the driveway and waited for someone to be lucky enough to turn their head and spot me.

 

“*Phone rings* anything wrong Officer Bullet?” I said sarcastically losing patience for him to turn around and look at me.

 

“You killed him didn’t you?”

…

“*breaks down in tears* WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU SO BAD AT YOUR JOB!? MY FRIEND IS DEAD AND YOUR FUCKING AROUND IN MY DRIVWAY, WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO ME? I WANT MY FRIEND TO REST IN PEA…”

 

   …My pulse ran cold as I held my nose to stop anymore blood from escaping. At the moment of my earlier break down I decided I was going to rush at Officer Bullet and shove his nose into the dirt road he couldn’t find until I ran into a wall made out of nothing.

 

“THEN WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU? KEVIN, I HONESTLY DON’T THINK YOUR LYING BUT A DEAD BODY WAS LEFT ON YOUR FRONT PORCH, YOU TALK ABOUT A MANSION THAT DOESN’T EXIST, AND THE LAST CHANCE I GIVE YOU TO PROVE YOUR NOT THE GUY I’M LOOKING FOR YOU BLOW BY NOT BEING HERE, KEVIN, IF THERE’S SOMETHING WRONG AND YOU FEEL YOU CAN’T BE COMPLETELY HONEST WITH ME I GET THAT BUT ONE THING YOU CAN NOT DO IS KEEP HIDING!

 

“*voice trembling* O-Officer Bullet, can you see me?”

 

Our eyes made contact as he spoke into the phone and said no.

 

   The pathway is quite beautiful, huge fields of blank space only interrupted by a once in a while tree disturbing it with its presence. The Officer just stood there yelling into the phone waiting for a response that I couldn’t manage to give him. I was looking right at the guy and he couldn’t see me. I couldn’t go to him and he couldn’t see me. I started to think to myself what did happen to that little boy? The more I thought about it the more I realized the conditions of the mansion didn’t make sense. Not with the actual mansion but the neighborhood connected to the mansion. Now that I was out here in what I’m afraid to say might be another dimension for some reason I can see things clear the way I should of seen things. I mentioned this before, when the boy disappeared a new pathway appeared in replacement. I know that at the time the neighborhood was dealing with a lot but that’s exactly why they should have focused on this so much. Why was it so easy for them to accept the random road that pops out of nowhere? why did I never question the mansion being so clean despite how old it was claimed to be? And more importantly, now that I’m lifted from whatever influence this place had over the cul-de-sac why was I the only one?

 

   Contrary to my earlier sentence there were a good amount of trees near the pathway, not much but more considered what you’d see to the rest of the fields. When you saw trees around the path more often then you should have it was a sign you were getting close to the mansion. I wondered if Greg had to deal with this? Then I wondered If Greg HAD to deal with this? Supernatural speaking, I wasn’t the one who was at all in to that stuff, and Greg was into a lot but as far as I’ve seen kept a distance away from actually going out and pursuing something like that to this degree. For someone like him, he was always at the last minute of caution when it came to the supernatural. VERY contrary to what I’ve been saying about the guy so far Greg didn’t want to push his luck with stuff like this, even when he did rituals, he NEVER tried to summon anything. He said he loved the dance with danger and distress, but ghost and evil spirits are just out of the question, that you can’t predict just how bad something can happen when it comes to things like that and more importantly you don’t know what exactly your putting at risk, He’d wink at me after and say he didn’t mind getting me and himself killed for a cheap thrill but ghost, no, that there was no actual proof that dying is the only thing you had to face when it came to supernatural beings and there were plenty of cases against the argument. I wanted to ask myself why I didn’t argue that when he had the sudden change of heart, but I had a sudden realization, I was here.

 

   The property was massive, it stood facing the pathway looking past it to the rest of the fields. It was guarded by an old-fashioned black fence with sharp edges protruding from the top, though it seemed pointless, the gates were closed but seen no attempts to be locked. On the property the soil felt a little colder even through my shoes. There was a walkway though a field of lawn that felt strange passing by. It’s like as if you could take a bundle of different emotions and put it somewhere for safe keeping and this somewhere could soak up these emotions and it could not escape. That is what I was feeling from this lawn, a strange energy that was so unique I knew it wasn’t the same, like how seasons change so did these feelings. By the time I got to the doors I felt tired and sick.

 

   Greg, I don’t know what’s going to happen, but I don’t think I can survive going back out there. I opened the doors which were surprisingly lighter then they looked and all the little sounds that yours accustom to, all the little hints that something small was happening around you like a wind blowing from a distance, a leaf flying into a pebble and it has just enough push to slightly lift or unbalance it just for it to fall back into place, the wooden sounds of sticks         moving and breaking for whatever reason, if you take a moment to just listen to the sound of your version of silence you’ll notice that there is a lot happening for you in the background that in a way makes our version silence alive and I am eternally grateful because right at that moment everything I just mentions I didn’t know I was a custom to died… and that was the scariest part of this experience.

 

   I was met with a fine wood lobby with a wide red rug that covered most but not all of the floor. Along the edge there was a gold line near the end throughout the entire piece. On each corner of this rug there was a design similar to calligraphy to indicate this was indeed a corner made out of a lighter and peach in color line while in the middle was this weird symbol in silver. It reminded me of a crown, the one with the white fur on it with the red fabric covering the head. It was fused with a diamond like cage all described in a series of silver lines.

 

   There were six doors in completion. Two on each side of the wall closest to the entrance, two on each side furthest and two above and below each other in the middle of a grand double stare case. The doors closest to the entrance had the walls form part octagon revealing that whatever those doors led to was massive. The two other rooms were different, they weren’t parallel to each other like the first two. The door on the right was right on the edge of the octagon surrounding of the other door. The door on the left however gave that area some space and dwelled in the middle of the wall in the upper left area. After that there were two openings, one on each side that lead to bigger rooms and beyond them there were hallways.

 

   It was a big house, I had sometimes explored the building with Greg but never when It was getting late and never to this extent. The first time I explored, there were at least four floors but now I’m not so sure. Nothing about the building matched the way it should have with my memory. There were times I would walk in a hallway and then all of a sudden I would walk into a kitchen or a living room with a toilet on the side like this was a house based on how dreams would put things together that normally wouldn’t work but sense it was a dream it was designed that way. There was one thing that always was a constant. I always ended up back into the lobby. It was like I was making the wrong decision and the house regurgitated every time until I got the answer right.

 

   It stayed like that until I entered the bottom door of the staircase. In that room was not a maze but like a garden of shelves stacked high with books as far as can see, it was carnival like almost. I was looking at the most elegant and complicated library I’m pretty sure anyone has ever seen. “actually, I’m pretty sure there’s a library somewhere hidden deep in the dessert. They collected all the worlds knowledge on purpose, this is just whatever I happen to pick up.” Ok, this must have been the second most elegant and complicated libr webereberwery what?? “I’m sorry, did disturb a thought or something?”

 

“weberberberber who are you?”

 

“oh, I’m sorry, where are my manners? My name is Delila Spell” the pretty girl with a cuter smile said to me.

 

“and who might you be?”

 

“I III”

 

“it’s ok you can take your time *giggle*”

 

“uh right, my name Is Kevin, Kevin Spear.”

 

“oo that was a clever one, what next are you going to say you like your drink shaken not stirred?”

 

“…”

 

“sorry, I tease a lot. I don’t usually get visitors that often, do me a favor and deal with my bad jokes pretty please?”

 

   …Was this the demon I expected to be here? This 5’3 looking girl that appeared around my age gave me this tease of a look as if she wasn’t worried by how taken back I was because that’s how she wanted me. She looked at me with golden yellow eyes that would pierce into you and destroy your perception of time if you let it with a face that said I didn’t have luck making her scared of anything. She had cherry red hair that could dance in any direction completely independent from each other strain of hair and still ended up dancing as one with a pony tail on top that looks like it gave way on purpose to let the hair do what it wants. Her body had a weird balance of slender and shape that almost didn’t make sense with a calm pink tint to her skin as if it was a complement to her hair as it curved like a metaphor for the perfect story line. She smiled and placed her hands on her hips to turn around just enough to show me where those lines ended as I watched them wrap and hold her butt cheeks in place to make it defy gravity all nice and plump. Her legs were slender yet shapely, like if you paid close attention you could see the details of muscle that imprinted on her leg as it eventually dominated thick enough to carry her ass. she was wearing a vans sk8 hi black, red and checkered pattern on the bottom pair of sneakers with Japanese writing written all over it with red socks that didn’t quite escape the height of the shoe while wearing a extra short ripped pair of jean booty shorts with a sleeveless summer belly shirt that said “run while you still can” on the front of her open boozem. AND HER BREAST, her breast made everything I said about her into a podium meant to worship two perfect circles that looked like would fight for dominance if they couldn’t invade their surrounding free space wrapped nice and snug in the shirt I mentioned.

 

“*giggle* that was quit the story Kevin, have you ever thought about poetry?”

 

“how-how did you know I was…”

 

“oh it’s quit alright, I know what my body tells people, I’m used to it… plus, you were just staring at me for a whole two minutes.” She said putting her hand to her mouth not trying too hard to hold back a laugh.

 

“so, Kevin, ever read any Don’io [Don-yo]?”

 

“um no, I’ll be completely honest I never even heard of him”

“that’s a shame, most people don’t”

“what was he about?”

“*giggle* he wrote a lot about sex and what it’s really about” she said while strangely inching toward me.

“oh uhh… really?…no, I can’t say I ever read something like that.”

“well I like it, granted I only picked it up because it’s written in French and I like how the words feel. I guess that’s why girls like the French language so much, it gives lots of fun uses for the tongue.”  

“*gulp*”

 

   I couldn’t believe it. here I was dragged to this forsaken mansion wandering around for hours to eventually find this… extremely HOT girl talking to me about books and sex. I knew this was some sort of trick and a corny one at that. she was teasing me! Her fucking shirt said, “run while you still can” and as much as I wanted to smack myself back to reality… there was something so nice about just being there in the moment. call me a bad guy but there was this thing about her voice that made me want to stay there forever. It was like a combination of something quirky that descended into something more chill. something inside me fought for the chance to ask what really mattered but I was afraid. I really liked this moment and if I had asked that question whatever roos she was a part of would lift. I choose to say nothing. 

“w-w-what is it about? the sex I mean.”

“hmp” she smiled as she walked closer to me, wrapped her arms around my shoulders caressing my head and leaned in where I can feel the presence of her lips on my ear. the feeling of voice she made travel through my body was was… I don’t know what to say about that. 

“that no matter how big and bad you think you are the right girl can turn you back into a little boy in bed” she whispered as zeytinburnu escort a purr as if it was low enough for her to blow the words in my ear directly.

I was suddenly shocked with a huge pain coming from my chest. It felt like a heart attack but more violent and pulsing.

“*yawn* I gotta say I’m kinda disappointed Kevin, your friend Greg would of never fell for something so predictable.”

   I held my stomach in agony as I rived in pain. I can feel the front of my stomach trying to bust out of my body and a weird force protruding from the rest of it trying to push out the front “wha-what, what did you do to me?”

 

“*giggle* does it tickle? Not many people have such a violent reaction, but I guess you and your friend are some strong human beings.” she said as she watched me fall to my knees.

 

   The plan was to gain some composure and stare that bitch down but what happen instead horrified me. I saw her body electrocute itself and change before my very eyes. The beams seemed to strike at her skin destroying layers of fake pigment and replacing it with demon red skin as rectangle patches. Her beautiful red hair seemed to react to her electricity as it changed in type. It got shorter in the front and eventually turned into bangs while the tie of her ponytail suddenly gained the confidence to lift all the way up giving the hair life to defy the rest of the head making it curve and bouncy. It turned from a beautiful cherry to a pure black while horns still covered in that red skin curved around her bangs and protruded outwards. Her teeth were like vampires leaving long pointy fangs on both sides of her jaw as she smiled at me and her eyes… her eyes that were a golden yellow sparkle turned into a golden orange tint snake like in shape while the rest of the eye turned yellow.

 

   I should of ran. I wanted to run all the way back to the cul de sack, somehow break this curse and tell everybody what I found but I couldn’t, I wouldn’t. I was about to go in my Senior year into high school. I have been through thick and thin with Greg, no matter what, he had my back and never questioned whether or not I had his. I’ve been through shit with him for six fucking years and final as we enter our prime, I’m left all alone to taste it by myself. Nobody deserved this more than Greg Pachaug and this bitch stole it from him.

 

   I charged her with everything I had. Swung at her from the left, missed her. Back hand from the same arm following with a spin kick move blessed with annoying years of Greg forcing to be my sensei, she dodged it again and giggled but I wasn’t done yet I was searching for something, I wasn’t going to be best friends with the schools famous Greg Pachaug without picking up some of his bad habits. This bitch was obviously playing with me but I was at an advantage. I was in the air at the moment but the way my body was moving I was in position to land another punch with my other arm. I struck down on the girl under me missing her by an inch making contact with the concreate floor below. I grit my teeth in pain as she counter attacks with a round kick to the jaw… just as planned. I quickly nodded my head, dodged the attack and bite her tail. I retreated with the tail in my mouth having her follow, took the tail, winded up and threw that bitch into one of her beloved book selves. “you knew Greg. I figured if you were going to grow horns and red skin you were going to grow a tail somewhere too, that’s something classic I learned from him and since you knew him and know that I’m his friend you shouldn’t have been so carless!” “hmhm I see, so there is more promise in you then I thought and how is my favorite boytoy?” “dow…don’t play dumb with me you evil bitch, GREG IS DEAD BECAUSE OF THE LIKES OF YOUUU!!!!!!!!” when she flew into the bookshelve a mid-evil design of two swords in a shield dropped from the shelve near me. I took those swords and I raged at her, I was going to end this right here and now. She jumped in the air above me and propelled off the shelve behind her. I ran to her before she landed and was prepared to kill her before she touched the floor but she landed on the tip of the sword with her hand and propelled off it like it was nothing. She was juggling herself in the air using my desperate attempts to kill her. I eventually let her back on the ground and she gracefully landed on one foot like a ballerina and  spun to give me this big toothed smile proud that I finally caught on. I struck her over and over again and she just stopped the blade between her middle finger and thumb each time. I was getting tired and she knew it, I made one last desperate attempt to throw her off her game. I threw myself at her and she bent back low to the ground missing me completely. I heard a vvp sound and I landed on the other side with the tip of my sword in the floor as I use that leverage to propel backwards turning my body into a cyclone of blades going at her. She dodged but before she could complete her dodge, I tossed one of the swords at her at an angle that forced her to alternate so she wouldn’t get struck in the head giving me enough time to appear back above her with the other sword in my hand. This was it, the final blow! No matter what trick she had up her sleeve she was going to get a face full of sword. She smiled at me and winked as she thrusted her hand into my unzipped pants and grabbed my groin… that sneaky bitch.

 

   I shuttered in mid-air throwing off my entire plan as I stumbled on the floor trying to get this bitch off my member, but she went limp. “SORE-LOSER!!!” I yelled as I did about almost anything to get her off of me, I could hear her laughing hysterically. At one point she pulled back behind me which had me fly face down on the floor. I tried to get up, but she pulled on my groin sending me back down in position as she pulled down my pants and stuck her tongue in my ass.

 

   I feel this warm moist sensation travel from inside me and tickles on my spine that is so elusive I didn’t understand what was happening for the first two seconds. “di-did you just…” “mhmmmm” she moaned slowly as she ate my ambitions away. “W-where was the time for this? When exactly did this turn sexual? When was my zipper down? WHY MY ASS? how…” was all I could contemplate before the moment of what she was doing washed over me and stared to bathe my body in hyperactive ecstasy. My body wasn’t listening to me, I didn’t want to move and when I tried my limbs would vibrate in pleasure making it feel all the more good. I didn’t know what my motivation was anymore. I felt my legs and arms go limp as I felt a purr/squeal escape my lips that sounded a lot louder then I expected to as it echoed through the library.

 

   She was laughing inside of me and moaned as she started eating me harder, filling my hole more and more with tongue, more tongue then a human being should be able to cultivate as it rushed deep inside me, wave after wave like it was dick. She thrust inside me more then the amount of thoughts I was able to think at the time. I didn’t know if it was the demonic influence or the fact that I never had something like this done to me before, but I was in a bliss that made me confused of what I originally came here for. In a matter of seconds she had me in the air ready to kill her to limp on the floor ass up moaning like a little girl with a voice I didn’t know that was in me. “hmhm do you like that Kevin? I told you the right girl could make you weak like a little boy.” whatever pain I had in my stomach turned into a high that washed out and massaged all throughout my body as a vibrant tingling sensation. It joined forces with the pleasure I was already feeling in my rectum and magnified it tenfold, She had me crying like a baby.

 

   I felt her finger go inside the opening of my boxers and massage the roof of my cock while her hand was wrapped around my member slowly jerking me off with the fabric. I heard a high pitch breathing coming from my throat as I betrayed Greg with a high whispered “don’t stop”

 

   I felt her pick up pace as she started eating my ass faster, thrashing her tongue all over my spots. She pulled my dick out from under me bare and started jerking it insane. The feeling in my dick was the only thing reminding me I was a guy as at that moment my body felt like an ocean with my feet curled on there tops, legs stretched, and ass perked up as a pillow for Delila’s face, a pillow she used as she smothered herself eating me out like a pussy. Without warning my body got hot and pulsed all at the same time as I could feel my dick pulsing in Delila’s hand. She laughed hard hysterically in a voice that was so deep in my rectum that they felt like ghost of waves flying through an ocean already in progress. “oh no. not like this.”

 

   I gripped my finger nails into the concrete, back arched as my ass was wiggling in her face in anticipation for what’s to come, I think my body was trying to tip her off on what was about to happen, but it didn’t need to. Delila held my legs together in her arm, arched me higher and wiggled her tongue inside of me hitting everything so violently, it made my spots feel like explosions as she gripped my dick and I could feel the impact portraying directly off her palm as I felt a dragged out explosion shooting deep into it, the explosion felt so intense I felt the fire power stretching my urethra.

 

   I don’t know what was louder, my cries of Nirvana or the cries of joy coming from the demon. Long thick tongue slowly left the insides of me leaving my asshole a loose wet mess as she kissed it making it pucker tight. “mhh hahaha what’s the matter? Nobodies played with this part before” she said rubbing in her kiss with the tip of her finger making me scared but at the same time pulse for more. “wah… what the fuck is wrong with you? Why would you just do that to somebody out of nowhere?” “hmhm it seems you don’t know exactly what you bargained with” she said as I hear licking sounds coming from behind me. I look over and see her licking the cum off her hand and then stared deeply into my eyes, she gave me this demonic satisfied glare when I realized the cum was evaporating in her hand. “wha, what are you?!” “I don’t know Kevin, what do you think I am?” she giggled as she started to crawl toward me with that demonic look in her eye. “No, no! I don’t want this. Stop. Stay the fuck away from me!” The moment I got up I heard the snap of her fingers and I was back on the floor riving with the same pain in my stomach but this time it was coming everywhere from in my body. I didn’t want to stop there, I gained the incentive to crawl on my arm as I could feel the satisfaction coming off the demon as she walked with me shuttering to how cute this must have been “It’s not going to work like that Kevin, once I get a taste of your hot D.N.A. you might as well turn over and open your legs because your mine.”

 

   I felt a comfortable tingly feeling coming from my arm as it moved around to the other side having my body turn halfway on my back. Any resistance I provided was met with a settle amount of pain that matched the level of resistance I was fighting with like my body was trying to teach me that I wasn’t in charge and that I should follow her ordered. Almost completely on my back my elbows were the only thing I could manage to make not give up keeping me upright as I looked at the demon who had a hand grasped on her face with the warm satisfied look of pure excite, she was touching herself, her other hand deep into her pants as she stood there watching me struggle with desperation, fighting to regain the will power of my own body as she was making a mess down her right thigh that dripped down the rest of her leg. Her eyes were like still portraits that were coming alive, nothing that actually moved but somehow you knew it was breathing. Her eyes grew more powerful in my attention taking me to a place that was here and nowhere at all as I dripped into a deep state of mediation. Holy fuck this is a trance! I immediately snap out of it using the intense form of pain I receive from disobeying this demon as I got back on all fours and forcefully crawl my way out of this fucked up situation. She giggled impressed with my strong conviction as she pounced on to me sending me back to the floor and contained me in her grasp nuzzling the side of her face into mine in delight. In that moment tears rolled down my face, I could feel myself betraying Greg again, all I wanted to do was give up completely and stay in this moment snuggling with this beautiful demon. I grit my teeth in anger and decided to betray myself instead. I grabbed the bitch by her open top and rolled over her, got on my feet and threw her like a sack of potatoes, using the pain she provides me to inspire greater strength (something Greg has been trying to teach me for years). I grabbed that same top before she flew and threw her harder in the opposite direction. She went into the same heap of shelve she flew into before and the density of the air got thicker like it was trying to tell me that I royally fucked up.

 

   Like a broken microphone she laughed maniacally in a demonic high and low tone as she rose up from the pile of books making them float in mid-air. she stood arms completely limp with a stretched-out top hanging off her arm looking at me with a smile that only hinted the lost of sanity. “I loved this shirt.” In a blink she was on top of me lips locked onto mine suckling on it waiting for my teeth to go numb. I fall backward completely god smacked by the best kiss I will ever get in my life. I just sat there and took it as my mouth was rolling around with her saliva and tongue. She dotted and coiled around my tongue as hers slipped in and ticked the back of my throat. She stroked my tongue backwards and fucked my throat as the stimulation was so loving and intimate I would of fell in the coma that was trying to claim me if it promised I could still be present in the moment for this. Her saliva tasted delicious and creamy and HOLY FUCK THIS WAS IN MY ASS. I grab her shoulders and I push and shove. I do everything I can to get her off me, but she was sucking my face so hard there was nothing I could do to detach. She held my face in place as her tongue went further, she lapped around and formed a knot inside my throat that stretched out my neck.

 

  So this was it, I was şişli escort going to die by being suffocated by the best kiss a man could ever experience. I was losing air and I felt myself slipping away, I’m sorry Greg, I tried to get you revenge, I trying to figure out what’s going on, I wanted to make sure this would never happen again but now, in these final moments I felt better than I ever felt in my life. I want to die giving her everything. Just as I’m about to succumb to the lack of oxygen she retracts the tongue completely from my throat and arches back on top of me. A childish laughter came from her throat as she contorts and looks down on me in pity with tears of joy in her eyes. “hahaha, I’m sorry Kevin. I almost got carried away. I just get so into it I can’t help myself, YOUR SO FUN TO PLAY WITH.” “*heavy breathing*…*gasp*…*gasp*… PLEASE… JUST TELL ME*gasp*…WHAT ARE YOU!?” she laid her body completely on mine and nuzzled our foreheads together. “You need to work hard on your manners Kevin, I would of answered your question eons ago if you just said please” she said before giving me a quick kiss then sat up on top of me slowly grinding herself on my crotch. “My kind has been around for eons, we are the physical carnation of sexual desire. There are a lot of myths and stories about us, so I’m surprised you haven’t heard already. Greg already knew a bunch of myths about us. They were all wrong, but I thought it was sweet how he knew about me before he got here?” “wha… what rumors are you talking about?” “*giggle* The ones about sucking out your souls silly.” I shrieked as I got on the back of my hands and started to crawl backwards trying to get from under her. “*giggle* don’t worry, it’s just an old wives tale.” She said before snapping her fingers, making my body go limp.  “The only thing we need to survive is the nourishment that we get from your semen, besides that we just like having lots of fun playing with our prey” she said slowly lowering herself back onto me digging in my groin harder. I didn’t listen my head was turned away focused on the concreate floor ahead of me. “but don’t get me wrong we’re still demons, and I personally am known for taking things waaaaayyy to far. So I hope you don’t mind girls who like FUCKING THEIR TOYS TO DEATH.” she said in a surreal serious tone that was so morbidly curious I made the fatal mistake of making the slightest contact with her eyes.

 

   Before I could say anything, we burst into flames. She sat up straight and laughed viciously, dry humping me hard as as she watched me rived in agony. “Aw come on Kevin I haven’t even stuck it in yet” she said as she dug and wiggled herself deeper into me as the fabric of our clothes was burning away and through all the pain and agony I still somehow managed to feel the touch of something soft and surreal on my quickly exposing member.

 

“STOP DELILA STOP PLEASE I’LL DO ANE…”

 

“APOLIGIZE! *she said in a demonic tone*”

 

“HUH”

 

“I SAID APOLIGIZE KEVIN” she said rubbing on top of me harder purposely keeping the pain away from my groin but quickly letting it set in making me get the point.

 

“I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY, I DON’T KNOW WHAT I…”

 

“YOU STRECHED OUT MY FAVORITE TOP YOU FUCK!”

 

“I’LL BUY YOU A NEW ONE”

 

“THEY DON’T MAKE THIS KIND NO MORE”

 

“I’LL GET IT OFF EBAY”

 

“THIS WAS A RARE ITEM”

 

 “I’LL FIND A WAY”

 

“IT WAS SIGNED BY JUSTIN TIMBERLAKE”

 

“DELILA I DON’T KNOW HOW BUT I PROMISE YOU I WILL MAKE THIS ALL BETTER, I WANT TO MAKE THIS BETTER JUST PLEASE BELIEVE I DID NOT INTEND TO RUIN YOUR SHIRT!”

 

   I felt a kiss on the nose. “It’s ok, I’m magical and can fix this shirt any time I want” she said in a cheerful sweet tone. I look down and I notice that I’m no longer on fire, not only that but I’m complete naked. I get stiff and turn a bright glowing red as I refuse to look at her.

 

   “Hey Kevin.” She says seductively, lifting my head up with her fingers making me look at everything putting me awe. “you know I put in all this time and effort making you feel good, it be rude if you didn’t do the same for me. hmp… you better not be afraid of a little wet pussy.” she said as it hits me my pole was lathered in her slippery wet juices that drenched and bathed my balls leaving a small puddled between my thighs. My eyes tear up and I can’t stop crying. “I can’t believe people get to die like this.” “Hmp, indeed they do Kevin, indeed they do.” She grabs my face and goes in for a kiss until I stop her leaving her slightly annoyed. I rest my head under her neck and cried in her boozem. “I…I…I can’t do it… I won’t. You killed my friend you monster. He was my best friend and you took him away from me… why… why’d you do it?” I start to get angry. “GODDAMNIT WE WERE SUPPOSED TO GRADUATE TOGETHER, AND YOU RUINED IT ALL!!!!!!!!!!” I yelled giving it all up in an attempt to kill her again until she just grabbed my face again and looked me dead in the eye. “In all honesty I have no Idea what you’re talking about.” And my dick slipped right into her pussy.

 

“oh no, no, no. I… I need answers, I…”

“I know, I know, and you’ll get them, but right now how bout you just focus on this.” she said rocking her hips slowly in a way that was so enticing it made me sleepy and pleasant in ways I didn’t think could be turned sexual. My back gave out while I was still muttering questions not out necessity but out of a subconscious force of habit. She was scrubbing my glands clean with pleasure having her pussy suck every nook and cranny. It pulled, sucked, and released in such a motion that sent different forms of sensation into my body that waved and tickled me from the inside over and over. “I know you feel that.” She said hands on my shoulders rocking my body like she was surfing, her face on mine waiting for a response. “bu, buda, buda dudu” is the incoherent language I muttered while whatever conviction or consciousness I had was being scrubbed clean. The pleasure was making me so mentally confused it felt like my legs were about to fly out of its physical form.  My dick was moving around with no sense of self but just pure intimidating pleasure being poured into me as she laid there having fun watching it travel through my body and out of my face.

 

   “your integrity amazes me Kevin, but it’s making me lose patience” as she gets serious and bulks her hips harder. I didn’t even have the choice to just lay there and take it. I wrapped my arms around her and nuzzled myself under her neck as she used me like the toy I was. She played with me like a joy stick controller and I loved every second of it feeling my legs jolt and contort into nothing. She made me feel like a prisoner being electrocuted in the electric chair as I felt my pupils try to escape by burying themselves in the back of my head.

 

   “hmmm? You like that baby?” she said as the consciousness almost completely drained from my face as it turned to a slight shade of white. She bounced and laughed at me as she realized what was going on “aaw haw hwahh, are we no longer here Kevin? Come on, don’t fall asleep just yet. I know the pussy good but I need you to be a big boy and hang in there with me ok?” “I… I-I can’t… it’s too good… too… much… I don’t… think… I can, make it” “well if you’re going to be such a little bitch about it I’m just gonna have to do thiiisss” she said riding my dick slower turning up the heat. “yyeaaahhh, you like that Kevin? I know you fucking feel how that feels” she moans as she rocks her hips in wilder and angry as she watches me sweat and shutter on the ground in disbelieve to what I’m feeling. “I, I, no, you, you can’t do this to, I, I…” “Kevin your hilarious baby, I can do whatever I want” she says as she makes her pussy even hotter. “ah! ah! Wait, stop, it’s getting too hot!” “oh don’t worry I know what I’m doing. After all, since you just want to lay down and take it how bout you leave it all to mommy and lay down and TAKE IT!” she screams as she turns up to a dangerous degree. “AAAAAHHHH WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?” “IF YOU’RE NOT GOING TO GIVE A DAMN ABOUT MY FEELINGS THEN I’M NOT GOING TO TRY SO HARD HOLDING BACK NOW FUCK ME!!!” she demanded as she puts her back into it. I had no choice but to match it or she was going to turn her pussy into a oven with my dick inside. I bucked my hip as hard as humanly possible considering it felt like my dick was on fire as she bounced on me wildly with her tongue out flapping all over the place in animated, sadistic fun. “DELILA PLEASE! I’LL FUCK YOU AS HARD AS YOU WANT JUST PLEASE PUT THE FIRE OUT” “OH NO BABY *pant**pant* I WANT IT LIKE THIS, YOU WANT TO GET RID OF THIS FIRE YOUR GOING TO HAVE TO PUT IT OUT YOURSELF” she said as she banged into me harder.

 

   She slammed me into the concrete floor laughing in a demonic tone squeezing my shoulders so tight I was afraid she would of ripped my arms off clean if it ever crossed her minded. She looked at me with this inhuman demonic look on her face as her arms unhinged from her sockets and crawled to her back muscles all still under her skin, two arms then shot out of her sockets and went straight for the naps of my neck while the other two went for the wrist of my arms so I would stop riving around in pain. She held me in place showing complete dominance as she dug in my pelvis so hard I thought it would break. “I know you wanna cum, I can see it on your contorting face, give it all to me baby, I’ll make you beg to stay here forever!” she said flapping her tail around, boobs flying and knocking into each other like two red clackers with nipples that flew ahead of the breast, small and pointy, swinging around but never actually looking at each other.

 

   I’m sorry Greg, this show is no longer about you. I remember the days after our last conversation when I actually saw you, you would just stare with a blank look in your eyes like nothing mattered, like nothing in this world could ever be of interest to you again. I was scared but I think I understand now and I think I understand how you ended up on my front porch. I was your best friend and you couldn’t help but share me your last adventure. All this time I thought Delila’s been laughing at my agony, but she’s sprung in euphoria. My dick is deep in her pussy and it is getting the best stimuli It will ever receive. It’s so hot that steam is coming from both of our bodies and all I want to do is suck on her neck and fuck her back just as ferocious. I lift myself up and do so nuzzling up in her nap and sucking on it. She purred that ended with a hmmm sound proud that I finally got it. We both moaned and sighed to each other fighting with our pelvises. Going back and forth seeing which one of us was more eager, If I could thrust before she could swallow me whole or if she could push me back before I could kiss her womb. She realized I wasn’t backing down and she took it a step further. She threw me back to the ground again reminding me who actually was in charge here and started riding my dick. I wanted to at least reach out and suck on her sexy mouth again but her outer arms locked and slammed my hands down in the floor again while her inners grabbed my face and teased the fact I couldn’t reach her lips. She looked at me while riding my dick like crazy and I completely gave in and fell in love with her hypnotic eyes. I got excited as I thought I was going to get my kiss as she lowered herself passed my lips and to my ear to whisper something so seductive it made me tingle. “I know how much you like it in your ass.” She said as she thrusted her tail in my rectum and relocated my g-spot.

 

   Her tail was not like the stereotypical demon tail with the arrow at the end of it. This was a slender red tail that ended abruptly like a pencil, sharp, not sharp enough to actually pierce anything or hurt but sharp enough to make you focus on whatever it was touching. This tail was wiggling around and drawing circles on my g-spot making me spaz and twitch inside Delila like I was finally ready to come. I didn’t know it at the time, but I was riding her tail almost as hard as she was riding my dick as inner arms took me in and we made out like wild animals as our bodies locked and contorted on each other as I cummed deep inside her.

 

   After a few hours of laying there and making out. She finally unhinged from my lips and removed her long tongue from my throat and I could breath again. I think I died eight times making out with her, but it was so good it was worth it. we lay there in a puddle of wet mess just breathing on each other. She finally lifts up on top of me and stretches her arms. “well, that was easy.” She said finally getting off. “oh, this was your idea of going easy on somebody” I say still dazed with a goofy look on my face. “*giggle* nope, not really, look on your chest.” She says in a cheerful demeaner pointing to what she was talking about. I look down and my heart sunk. Greg, the reason I came here, the strange mansion, the fact I was fighting this demon, Officer Bullet and everything that has been happening all rushed back to me as I saw the symbol on the rug branded on my chest as a demonic voice emanated from the girl. “You’re my property.”

 

   I bucked the hell out of there. I ran passed the lobby and straight for the doors. I could hear a chipper and polite “Byeeee, see you again next time.” Before I ran out the mansion and towards the pathway. It was raining, and I was naked, but I didn’t care, I needed to get out there as quick as possible.

 

   What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck! How could I betray Greg like that? what the fuck was that? How in the hell did she get into my mind so easily? I eventually make it to the end of the dirt path. Last strut, mid second, I suddenly remembered I was trapped in an invisible force field. With no time to react I stumbled on the other side of the path not yet realizing that the force field was down. After realizing I had came on the other side unscathed, I quickly ran to my house… and then I just stood there.

 

   What was that? What exactly would you call what happened to me? Is that what happened to that kid all those years ago? Did Greg have a mark too, did he want to warn me or or. I stopped thinking about it immediately and said that this was far enough for one day. I decided I was going to take a shower, get something to eat and then go to bed. Whatever questions needed to be asked would be asked tomorrow.

 

   A loud piercing scream could be heard from the top corner of my house where my bathroom was. My dick was missing.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

“Rosia, you’re late.”

“Yes,” she replied concisely.

“Stay after class.”

She nodded and went back to moaning quietly as she rubbed her neck and collarbones with her tiny hands.

When he was standing, he would try to avoid looking in her direction, but she made it so difficult, what with the way she sucked on the tip of her pen, or the way she gazed at his package, or the way her bra strap would fall off her shoulder at just the right moments. She drove him wild, and she knew it.

Mr. Velasquez stood by the chalkboard and explained something or other – Rosia wasn’t listening – and avoided her stares until he allowed himself just one peek and found her sitting with her legs open just enough to reveal her perfectly shaven pussy, already wet. She had been waiting all period for him to notice. She smiled and winked at him, just quickly enough that nobody saw. He could feel his cock growing inside his pants. God must have been on his side that day, because the bell rang just at that moment. Finally, it was the end of the day. Now all he had to do was give Rosia a “talking to” before he could go home and stroke his already bulging cock thinking of her, just like he did every other night.

He turned around to pick his things up off his desk and gather his composure only to feel two small hands wrap around his torso and slide over his hips and thighs. He knew those little hands anywhere. “Ahm….” He stammered. “Ms. Martinez?”

“Mr. Velasquez?” she replied coquettishly. She stood on her tiptoes and licked the back of his neck lightly with the tip of her little wet tongue. She blew on the wet spot and he shivered. She spun his body around to face her and pressed her hips hard into his, so that his huge erection was pushing against her pussy.

“A little excited or just happy to see me?” she asked as she ground her pelvis into his and rubbed his arms up and down. He had goosebumps.

“Both,” he said, with only a hint of shakiness in his voice.

“Good,” she replied. “Because I’m going to fuck you so hard it’ll make you happier than you’ve ever been in your life.” With that Mr. Velasquez’s dick jumped and strained even more beneath his pants.

“Now, I’m going to tell you exactly what I want you to do to me,” Rosia told him. He loved how she said “to her” instead of “with her.” He nodded – he was a teacher being taught by his student. Somewhere in the back of his mind there was the thought of being caught and losing his job – the door wasn’t even locked – but he pushed it away when he looked down at Rosia and saw her looking up at him through her pretty black eyelashes and pouting with her full, pink lips.

“I want you to kiss me like it’s the last kiss you’ll ever get.”

Mr. Velasquez crashed his mouth into hers and held her body tight against him like she might run away if he let go. He grabbed her thick ass with his hands and her little feet came off the floor a little, but his strong arms wouldn’t let her fall. His tongue parted her full, red lips and brushed against and underneath her tongue. She pulled back slightly and outlined his lips with little kisses until her mouth drifted down his jaw onto his neck, where she began sucking and biting. She wanted to leave a mark – to claim him as hers. She pulled away, satisfied as she saw a red-purple stain on his tanned skin.

“Now I want you to put me on your desk and ravage my body until I scream.” She loved the look of passion and lust on her teacher’s face.

Without hesitation Mr. Velasquez swept everything off his desk with one motion of his arm and picked Rosia up. Her legs entangled themselves around his waist with animalistic fervor and she pressed her desire swollen pussy up against his stomach and rubbed her clit up and down on it. When he leaned her back onto the desk, she didn’t want to let go.

“You’re going to have to let me go sweetie,” he told her.

She did untangle her legs, but pouted about it. He began to undress her. First he took off her shirt, pulling it slowly over her head and then throwing it to the floor. He kissed a line from her lips to the little hollow between her breasts, which he squeezed through her bra with his big, rough hands. He unhooked her black lace bra and she ripped it off and threw it across the room like it hurt to wear it. He pinched her nipples one at a time, and then licked circles around the little hard nubs with his tongue. His hands slipped down from her breasts to her tiny waist, and then to her womanly hips which he forcefully grabbed and pulled towards him, pressing silivri escort their bodies even closer together. He kissed her stomach below her belly button once before pulling her skirt down her legs and over her feet. Her beautiful, naked pussy was exposed to him. He just looked at her body for a moment, taking in her beauty, before lifting her ankles above his shoulders and kneeling down so his face was level with her pussy, which was dripping and soaked with anticipation.

“A little excited or just happy to see me?” he asked, only mocking her a little bit. Rosia replied by using her calves to pull him closer to her body. With one slow stroke he licked her glistening pussy from her little asshole to her clit and back down again. Her entire body shuddered as she screamed his name.

“Do it again, Mr. Velasquez! Again!” This time he licked her pussy so slowly it was almost painful for her to wait. He licked three slow circles around her tight little asshole and then licked up to her pussy, which he pushed his tongue into. Her pussy was so tight and wet on his mouth – he couldn’t wait to shove his cock into her. He tongue fucked her for a good two or three minutes before moving to her clit, which he sucked between his lips and he began kissing like it was her tongue. Rosia could feel every muscle in her body tense as his lips surrounded her clit again. His wet mouth felt so good on her hot pussy. His big hands grabbed at the flesh of her thighs and hips as his desire built up inside him. His cock was pressed hard up against the desk and he couldn’t for the life of him tear his mouth away from her sweet little pussy. Back and forth he flicked her clit with his tongue until Rosia’s back arched up farther than she knew was possible as her entire body exploded into orgasm. She could feel her face and pussy flush with pleasure. He never stopped licking. He drank her juices with long, slow licks of his slippery tongue until there were no more.

As he pulled her little pink pussy lips into his mouth he slowly slid one finger into her wet pussy. She was so tight that he couldn’t fit a second. He pushed his finger all the way into her little pussy and curled it around her g-spot, which made her moan and clench her pussy muscles around his finger even harder than they already were. He stroked and stroked inside her pussy while he pulsed her clit between his lips until she came harder than she ever had. He still couldn’t believe her pussy was gripping just one of his fingers. He kept his mouth on her pussy and drank her sweet juices until the contractions of her orgasm subsided. Very, very slowly he tried to push another finger into her virgin pussy.

“Ow!” she yelped as he pushed his finger inside her, just up to his first knuckle.

“Baby, it’s just two fingers. How am I going to get my big cock inside you?” he answered with only a hint of sadism in his tone. He involuntarily licked his lips and without warning he pummeled his two fingers inside her hot pussy and left them there for a brief second during which she caught her breath. Then he began to fuck her with his fingers, slowly stretching her pussy but never once did she cease to squeeze him tight – so tight it almost hurt him. He bent his face toward her pussy and bit her clit just barely – but she still shoved her hips into his face and screamed with the pleasure and pain of it. He took his fingers out of her pussy and spread her lips apart with his fingers. He blew on her slit, giving her goosebumps and making her shudder. Then he licked her one more time and pulled her body up so she was sitting. He kissed a trail from her tiny, wet pussy all the way up to her lips. He kissed her gently.

Her light caramel skin was coated in a thin layer of sweat. “You look so beautiful like that,” he told her as he ran his fingers through her damp hair. Her face was red and wet, her mouth parted and panting. “I could look at you all day. But…I’m not done yet.” He forcefully brought her face towards his and crashed his lips against hers. He shoved his tongue inside her mouth so she could taste her own pussy juices. And with that he turned her over so she was on all fours with her ass in front of his face. By this time, Rosia had forgotten all the things she was going to tell him to do, and just gave into the pleasure of her teacher’s expert tongue and fingers as he kissed all around her ass and squeezed it.

He placed one hand on each side of her ass and spread her apart so he could see her little pink asshole and tight, wet, pussy, which was still tuzla escort gently pulsing from her orgasm. Her wetness shined on her skin from her pussy to her thighs where it dripped slowly onto her teacher’s desk. He blew onto her skin and she shivered with the cold sensation. He pressed his big, rough hands all over her skin and smiled at her goosebumps. He kissed a trail from the small of her back to her pussy hole, which he slid his thumb into. He angled his hand and rubbed her asshole lightly in little circles. With his tongue he brought some of her sweet pussy juice and licked around her tight little hole to get it wet. He licked her asshole until she shivered with the pleasure of it. He then slowly began to push the tip of his finger into her ass, all the while keeping his thumb inside her pussy. She gasped, and he could feel her muscles tighten around his finger.

“Rosia,” he said, “you have to relax your muscles or this is going to hurt you.”

“It already hurts, Mr. Velasquez,” she told him, wincing.

“It won’t in a minute, baby. Just let me make you feel good.” She relaxed her muscles as much as she could and felt his finger slide farther into her ass. He was at his first knuckle now. Within a few minutes he had slipped his entire finger into her ass and was sliding it back and forth inside her. Every now and then he would pull it out so he could wet her ass with his tongue. Her body rocked in rhythm against his hand as little beads of sweat gathered on her forehead and in the little hollow between her back and ass.

Just when she thought she couldn’t take any more, her entire body tightened and her pussy muscles clenched so hard that her teacher couldn’t move his hand – not that he minded having her sweet little pussy and ass gripping his fingers like that.

“Come on baby,” he coaxed as he felt her approach orgasm for the third time. “Cum for me.”

She definitely came for him, all over his hand and onto his desk. He sucked her pussy lips into his mouth and licked her until she was clean – so clean, and so dirty.

“Now it’s my turn,” Mr. Velasquez told Rosia as he tenderly turned her body around so she was facing him once more. Her eyes reached almost to his chest.

“You’re so little,” he told her as he put both his hands on her face and pulled her towards him. He bent and kissed her lips, which were red and puffy with lust. He bit her bottom lip so hard it hurt – but she liked it.

She slowly began unbuttoning her teacher’s shirt and slipped it over his shoulders and let it drop to the floor.

“Mmm,” she moaned as she ran her hands over his perfect chest and stomach. Then, in one smooth, fluid motion Rosia slipped off the desk and knelt in front of her teacher. She ran her fingernails over his cock through his pants, sending shivers through his sweaty, desire-driven body. She planted several small wet kisses on the bulge in his pants. Mr. Velasquez leaned on his desk as Rosia unzipped his pants and took them off.

“No underwear?” she asked him, surprised.

“Nope,” he told her and gave a sort of lopsided half-smile.

“Sexy.” She licked her lips as she saw a drop of precum appear at the tip of his cock. She sucked it off and enjoyed the look of pleasure that swept across her teacher’s face.

“Ohhh, god,” he moaned.

She put her little hands around his shaft, one on top of the other, and began squeezing rhythmically up and down. Her mouth found its way to the head of his cock and she started to suck lightly on him. She loved how it was so hard and so smooth at the same time. Her thumb rubbed the little nub on the underside of his head and she felt him shudder as he stood.

“Hay problema?” she asked in her sexy little accent.

“No, no hay problema mi querida. Now keep sucking.” With that he tangled his fingers in her hair and pulled her face down onto his rock hard dick. He moaned as he felt her wet little tongue snake up and down his shaft inside her mouth. She grazed him once or twice with her teeth, just because she enjoyed how he shook involuntarily. Her small hands grabbed at his ass and she used it for leverage as she began pushing his cock into her throat, little by little. He could feel his cock head being squeezed by her throat muscles and he almost came right there.

“Hold on, Rosia, hold on I’m going to cum if you keep doing that.”

She gave him a look that said “I don’t care” and kept sucking his huge cock deeper into her mouth. Her hands moved from his ass to his balls and just as she began üsküdar escort rubbing them he shot his cum deep inside her throat. She pulled him out of her mouth and let him finish cumming on her face and tits. When he was done he turned and slumped onto the desk as he watched her sexy little fingers take the cum off her body and put it into her mouth. She moaned.

“Your cum tastes so good, Mr. Velasquez,” she told him. “Can I have more?”

“You sure can,” he replied as he laid his big, tall body onto the floor. “But you’ll have to do all the work for it. Show me how much you really want my cum, my little slut.” And with that one comment, their little rendezvous turned rough and passionate.

“I’ll be your little slut, Mr. Velasquez,” she said with a smile. “I’ll be anything you want me to be.”

“Right now I want you to make me cum, so get to it,” he told her in a voice that held only a hint of harshness. He grabbed her wrist with his big hand and pulled her body onto his. Their skin stuck together with their mixed sweat, and lust and heat radiated from both of their bodies. His cock was pressed in between their pelvises. Rosia started to grind her hips into his. She watched him bite his lip and pretend it didn’t feel good.

“Mr. Velasquez,” she whispered into his ear, “even though I’m doing all the work…you’re still allowed to enjoy it.”

“Don’t flatter yourself,” he told her. “Your job is to make me cum, not to analyze me.”

She shrugged and knelt up so her pussy was sliding over his cock. She was so wet that she could have fallen off had she not used his chest for support. She grabbed his shaft and began rubbing his cock head all over her slippery pussy, but concentrated on her clit. She squeezed his cock and saw him clench his fists. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, she had him, and she had him good.

She pushed his cock against his stomach and began grinding her soaking pussy on top of it, back and forth. The slick sensation of her tiny pussy rubbing his cock was almost too much for Mr. Velasquez to handle. He involuntarily bucked his hips and his cock brushed against her clit so hard Rosia began cumming all over again – all over his cock, too. He could feel her pussy pulsating on top of him and he loved the look of pure, animalistic passion on her face. She slid her body off of his and began to devour his cock with her mouth. She shoved it into her throat and licked all her sweet juices off of it as her fingers fucked her own pussy as hard as they could.

“Fuck me, Mr. Velasquez!” Rosia screamed. “Shove your big cock into me! I don’t care if it hurts!”

He lifted her up by her waist and turned her over so her back was to the floor and her thick, shiny legs were wide open for him. He leaned his body onto hers and pummeled his cock into her virgin pussy. She screamed with pain and a tear escaped her eye as her teacher fucked her as hard as he could.

“Shut up!” he told her as he pounded away at her tiny little pussy, which gripped his cock harder than he though possible. He grabbed her wrists with his big hands and pinned them to the ground above her head.

“IT HURTS!” Rosia screamed at him, and he stopped.

She struggled to catch her breath and said, “Do you want me to fuck you or not, Miss Martinez? Because I can quit anytime you want… but a little teasing slut like you wouldn’t want that, right?”

Rosia shook her head vehemently “no,” but Mr. Velasquez began fucking her very slowly. It was hard for him to control himself, with her tiny, tight pussy squeezing his cock so hard, but she deserved it after all the teasing she had put him through.

“Mr. Velasquez, I changed my mind…please fuck me again,” she said with pleading eyes. “Give it to me harder!”

“Are you sure you can handle it, Ms. Martinez?”

“Yes, yes fuck me please sir!”

“Alright, if you’re sure. Now be a good girl and do what I say. I’m going to fuck you how I want to fuck you, and you’re going to like it, okay? I promise I won’t really hurt you.”

She nodded her head and he began thrusting again. Rosia’s breathy moans and whimpers of pleasure just made Mr. Velasquez want to fuck her harder and harder, but he had promised he wouldn’t hurt her. He sped up gradually until he was fucking her fast – but not too fast. Rosia’s big, curvy hips bucked up against his, trying to push his cock deeper inside her tiny pussy, which was by now getting a little sore, but she didn’t care.

“HARDER!” she screamed at him, but he didn’t speed up. He loved how he could frustrate her so easily. Who has the power now? he thought.

“Oh I can’t take it anymore Mr. Velasquez!” and with that, she flipped herself and her teacher over so she was sitting on top of his cock, riding him as fast as she could.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

AUTHOR’S NOTE: This is a sexual story. Contains, rough and degrading sex acts and should not be read by people not into that type of thing.

All sex acts need full permission from all parties. Please don’t do any of this on unwilling partners. DO NOT do this to someone you don’t know. This story has been with prior agreement from all.

Wife becomes a slut to please husband.

I walked into the bar; this was the seventh, bar I walked into in the last few weeks looking for just the right place. I was very disappointed the bar was rowdy with a lot of people but not the kind of place I was looking for. One quick drink and I was off to go look for another bar.

Driving around town, I passed a small little bar I pulled into the parking lot and looked around, the neighborhood was a little bit rundown. I thought what the hell, I would give the bar a try it can’t be any worse than the others have been. Walking in I could feel eyes following me as I moved towards the bar. Sitting at the bar, I ordered a glass of wine. I glanced around, thinking that, maybe this could be the place I had been looking for.

The bartender was a tall black man fairly nice-looking a little old but he might just be the one I was looking for. Two men walked over to me and asked if they could buy me a drink. I turned them down flat and just sipped my wine and waited to see what else would happen. No one else bothered me so I started a conversation with the bartender. He wondered what I was doing in his bar; I didn’t look like I belonged here that was easy to see.

I guess it’s time I explained I’m twenty-two, blonde 5 foot 5 with a nice slim figure married to a great guy.

I wasn’t a virgin when I got married but I wasn’t loose either. After I got married, I found out that my husband often needed me to have sex with his colleagues and bosses to help his career. I didn’t mind at all I enjoyed sex and because he condoned it that made it even better for me. My friends often said I was too submissive but my answer was always the same. Maybe I am submissive, but I’m having a great sex life and wonderful marriage all at the same time. When my husband asked me to sleep with somebody to help his career, I was pleased to help him and thrilled to have sex with someone else, life was good. I love my husband and he loves me we have a real wonderful relationship so if there’s something I could do to help him either in business or with our sex life, I would do it without question.

Here I was sitting in a bar in a rundown neighborhood looking for sex. Not for me but for my husband, you see he likes looking at sexy pictures on his computer. His favorite pictures are of a young white girls being fucked by some black men. My husband said the color contrast was very sexy and exciting and often said the only thing better would be if she looked more like me. I had a plan to give him pictures he would really enjoy, me being fucked by some black men. That’s why I was looking for the perfect place, a place like this.

Being the only white person in here and being female, I was out of place. Yet, this was the kind of place I had been looking for, the place that would help fulfill my quest to please my husband.

Talking to the bartender, I told him I had a problem and maybe he could help me out, he smiled and said he would enjoy helping me out, and anything I wanted if he could do it he sure would, his name was Harry. I pulled six pictures out of my purse slid them across the bar to him. His eyes got big as he looked at them. In the pictures, a blonde girl was having sex with three black guys. “These are very nice pictures but I don’t recognize the girl, if your looking for her I can’t help you,” he said.

I smiled and said, “No I’m not looking for her, these were in my husbands computer, and they make him hot. The thing is, that if these pictures were of me doing what she’s doing, I thought he would like that even better. Maybe you could help me work something like that out, what do you think.” I asked.

He studied the pictures a little bit longer looked at me and said if I was interested in doing what was in the pictures he could definitely help me out.

“There’s a few things I need before we could work it out, first in the pictures notice that there are three guys. I was thinking more like four guys because somebody has to take pictures to prove I did what she is doing. Is there anyway we could work that out,” I asked. He studied me as if I was crazy then he said four guys wouldn’t be a problem but it would have to be after hours when the place was closed. He could have a private party here, if that was okay with me. I could feel my body getting warm at the thought of that and said, “A private party sounded just fine. When should I come back?” He gave me one of those looks like I was pulling his leg, he asked why come back tonight was as good as any night and the bar would be closed in less than an hour so he could have the party tonight.

I glanced around the bar, I saw about a half dozen men sitting around drinking. “I guess I could select three guys from what’s here,” I told him.

He studied the pictures; “It looks like this girl really enjoyed her time with the brothers. You look like you have a body that’s as good as hers a bit thinner but nice and if you can suck as well as it looks like she does, we can have a good time. You do like sucking cocks don’t you?” he asked. Without thinking and said, “Yes, I love sucking cock.”

“Well if your husband really likes these pictures and you want to get him super excited with pictures of you being fucked. Trust me I can promise you after a party here you will get loads of pictures to show him. What do you say you going to stay for a party?” he asked.

I felt butterflies in my stomach and replied, “I would have to think that over.”

“I think you’re still pulling my leg, why don’t you come back behind the bar here for a minute so I can see if you’re for real or not.”

“Fine but I need to use your restroom first,” I timidly said. He pointed to the back and told me to use the men’s room the lady’s was out of order. I headed straight to that restroom, not that I needed to go but I wanted time to think about his offer. In the rest room I built up my courage, I told myself that I had been looking for a place like this and now that I found it, I should go ahead and do it. My husband was out of town but due back in two days I could do it and surprise him when he got home, I told myself. I was nervous as I left the restroom and walked back to the bar. Glancing around I saw only three men still sitting in the place, which made me feel much better.

The bartender invited me behind the bar looked me over for a minute then told me to place my hands on the bar as he stood behind me. I felt his hand touch my leg behind my knee. The minute he touched my leg I spread them open for him. His hand moved up inside my leg until it contacted my pussy. I didn’t say a thing as his hand moved my panties aside and he slipped a finger inside me. When he pushed his large finger in my pussy I moaned and push back down towards his hand, forcing his finger even further in me. He slowly pulled his finger partially out and pushed it back in causing me to moan once more for him. It felt strange and exciting standing behind the bar having the bartender finger-fuck me, while his finger was playing with my pussy he told me to look around the bar, I saw that the men knew what was going on just by the smiles on their faces. “You can see, these guys know what’s going on, and you feel hot and ready to be fucked. There’s no reason why they shouldn’t get to fuck you, is there?” he asked.

God, his finger felt so good, there was nothing else I could say but a simple “No, they can fuck me.”

“You want lots of pictures of you fucking the brothers and you’ll get them if you let me give you the kind of party I want. You agree?” he asked.

His finger was still deep inside me, “Yes, whatever you want is fine with me, I need a hard cock in me.” I moaned.

He called out to one of the guys and told him to lock the door saying a mecidiyeköy escort party was about to begin. The door was quickly locked and I was now trapped with nothing to do but throw a party for the guys.

He fingered me some more making me hotter and hotter, “When you first walked in I thought you were a real lady but now I think you’re just a slut that wants black cocks. That’s right isn’t it you’re just a slut aren’t you,” he asked.

I whispered, “No I’m a lady not a slut.”

He wiggled his finger in my pussy, “That’s too bad we only fuck sluts here not ladies.”

My whole body was on fire as his finger played inside my pussy. I could feel an orgasm building in me; the need to be fucked was overwhelming. I hung my head and softly told him I was a slut not a lady.

“Then we can fuck you, fuck you like a slut is that right,” he asked.

“Yes, Yes I cried and mumbled, that I had two cameras in my purse reminding him I wanted pictures of when he and the others fucked me. He laughed, saying that I would have my pictures to remember this night.

Removing his finger, he brought me to the front of the bar I was facing the men and he told me to start to undress. Two men were holding my camera’s as I started undressing slowly making a show of it. Unbuttoning my blouse I let them see my bra, they could see the size and shape of my tits through the lacy bra. They couldn’t see how my perky nipples were pushed out hard excited and in need of some fondling, not yet but soon they would see that also. I made a big show of dropping my skirt showing off the lacy panties knowing they could see the wet spot his fingering my pussy had left.

“She’s hot, we’re really going to enjoy fucking her,” the bartender told the men as his hands played over my body. I was feeling like a slut standing there with only my panties and bra on as his hands rubbed my body. His hand neared my mouth and he rubbed a finger over my lips, he said, “Look at her perfect mouth made for sucking cocks.”

“Fine but what about her pussy,” one guy asked.

He turned to me and in a low voice told me to finish undressing and tell them what my pussy was for and what I wanted them to do.

My bra hooked in the front so it was easy to unhook, I unhooked it and dropped it to the floor. Reaching up I began to fondle my breasts with both my hands. I rubbed and pinched my nipples, Looking out at the men I said, “I loved to have my nipples sucked and fondled. One hand continued to play with my nipple the other went down and rubbed my pussy. Telling the guys as much as I love my nipples played with it was my pussy they would enjoy the most. I lowered my panties and dropped them to the floor. Showing off the nice clean shaved pussy, I rubbed it saying, “My pretty pussy really wants hard cocks in it, I hope all you guys will fuck me, fuck me hard, and let me suck your cocks.

I felt so wicked as my own finger rubbed my pussy then slipped inside me. I moaned and asked them what were they waiting for, come, and fuck me. Before they could move, a side door opened and in walked the three guys that were in the bar before I had used the restroom. This made it seven men, I was too hot to care how many there was, I needed a hard cock. “You men missed my little dance but your more then welcome to fuck me,” I boldly told them.

In no time, all six men were standing around me. Hands explored every inch of my body, some groped my pussy and ass others felt my hard nipples. One guy forcefully pushed two fingers into my wet pussy, sending chills all over my body. He was busy fingering my pussy when the bartender pushed him away. “I don’t care who fucks her but I’m first,” he told them.

I was hoping he would be, by the looks of the bulge in his pants he had a nice big cock for me.

He pushed me back away from the men, I kept backing up until I bumped into a table, I reached down and unbuckled his pants, and they dropped to the floor. I was right he had a nice large hard cock ready for me. I dropped to my knees quickly engulfed it in my mouth, tasting the pre-come. I sucked hard on his cock and rubbed his balls. I only got to suck on it for a few minutes before he pulled me up and said he wanted to fuck me. I got on the table laid on my back spread my legs wide for him and told him to go-ahead I was ready.

My pussy was wet as the head of his cock pushed my pussy lips open and his cock slide into me. He began fucking me with hard fast driving thrusts using its full length as hard and fast as he could. I liked the incredible feeling of being taken, while the other men watched, it turned me on and made me feel like a real slut.

His long hard thrusts were pounding my pussy, driving me crazy, my body was burning up as I cried out, “Yes, fuck me, fuck me hard.” He continued to pound me hard, and my body started to shake as the first orgasm of the night exploded deep inside me. It felt like an eternity that he pounded my pussy; before he mumbled, he was about to cum and I felt his cock start to quiver as he began filling my womb with his warm semen. He continued to fuck me, pumping more of his cum deep into my womb, only pulling out when he was completely satisfied.

When he pulled his cock out, I saw it was dripping wet with his cum and my pussy juice. That site and the thought that that was the first black cock to fuck my pussy turned me on. I licked my lips and told him, “I had the perfect mouth for his cock, and asked if I could suck his cock.”

He moved up close to my head, my lips parted and he stuck his slimy cock into my mouth. I tasted the mixture of his semen and my juices and began sucking hard on his cock. I did love tasting semen mixed with my pussy juices, I always sucked my husband’s cock after he fucked me. I stroked his cock with one hand, rubbed his balls with the other and sucked hard on his cock trying to get ever drop of his remaining semen from him, I kept that up until he pulled away. “She’s a good fuck and sucks cock real good,” he told the other men, then moved away.

As soon as he moved away another man got between my legs and began fucking, me not as hard or as fast but it felt nice having a cock back in my pussy. My mouth wasn’t forgotten a man held his cock out towards my lips and I sucked him as I had the bartender. His cock was thin but long enough to reach the back of my throat when he pushed it all the way into my mouth. My lips held it tight as he fucked my face. The time flew bye and soon the cock in my mouth began to shot sperm into it. I pulled him closer forcing his whole cock into my hungry mouth, so I could swallow all of his hot sperm. When he was done and pulled out, I realized the guy fucking my pussy was ready to fill me with more sperm. He shoved hard as he shot his load into me, pumped a few more times, and then had me lick him clean.

The next two spun me around on the table, so I was lying across the shorter part of the table. Leaving my butt to almost hang off it and my head did hang down over the other side of it.

Immediately a cock rubbed over my moist lips waiting to be sucked. I opened my mouth and as it slide in I felt another hard cock push into my now soaking wet pussy. I tried to squeeze my pussy tighter so he would enjoy fucking me as much as I would enjoy being fucked by him.
I felt hands started to rub my nipples, I was glad they haven’t forgotten what I had said about how much I loved my nipples played with. As both men in unison were sliding their cocks in and out of me. The hands tightened around my tits and began squeezing them, as a man sucked on my hard nipples causing my body to react as I softly moaned. The sucking got harder, I moaned louder and both men began to pump my body harder.

These men were really using me as a slut and enjoying my body. There was no reason why they shouldn’t, I felt like a slut and was more than happy to let them use me that way. It seemed much too soon when the guy fucking my face, started to unloading his cum into my mouth. His come tasted bitter but I swallowed every drop, and sucked even harder on his cock. Suddenly my nipples were yanked pendik escort hard and the man between my legs shoved his cock super hard into me and blasted his load of cum into my pussy. The pain from him yanking so hard on my nipples caused me to explode with another orgasm unlike any I had before.

I was breathing hard after having been fucked so much but I knew it wasn’t over, two other men still wanted to fuck me. Both men let me know they wanted to fuck my pussy before I sucked them. Even being as wet as I was, the cock being pushed into my pussy felt very nice. He pushed it all away in and I realized that wasn’t very long, but it still felt nice when I clamped my pussy tight around it and he clamped his fingers over my nipples.

I just started enjoying it when he twisted my nipples super hard and shot his load into me. I screamed as pain shot throughout my body as it felt like he had tried to rip off my nipples. He released them leaving me disappointed in how quick he had come but glad he was finished using me. I hoped that the next guy would last longer much longer and be gentler on my nipples.

The guy that hurt me moved up to my head and had his cock at my mouth leaving my pussy available for the last guy to fuck me. I was sucking on the cock giving him more enjoyment then he deserved after the way he treated my nipples and his quick unsatisfying fucking of my pussy. The last man move between my legs and as I felt him press against my pussy, I squeezed it tight and hoped he would last longer then the other guy did, I wanted one more orgasm before he was done.

I felt him push and my pussy was getting spread open wide, I thought he was possibly using his hand rather than his cock because it felt like I was being pushed so wide open to accommodate him. I couldn’t see him as I was busy sucking on the cock that had just fucked me but as he pushed harder my pussy spread, open and it slide in. Damn, if it was his cock it was the biggest one I had ever had in me. My pussy felt like was stuffed to capacity, as it moved past my pussy lips my pussy wrapped around the shaft. It felt like a baseball bat had been pushed in me. I felt his hands rubbing my belly and then moving up and started to rub my breasts his fingers played with my sore pointed nipples as he pushed a little more and, he asked the guy I was sucking if he was done yet because he wanted me off the table he wanted me to ride his cock.

When a man yelled to just go on and shove it in me, he refused saying he didn’t want to hurt me and he wanted me to decide how much I could take.

The guy I was sucking pulled his cock out my mouth and told the man he would like to see how much I could take also. The man didn’t pull his cock out of me but grabbed me and lifted me off the table. Somehow, he managed to get on the floor with me on top of him and still have only the head of his cock in me. He told me he wanted me to ride his cock and I could decide how much of it I wanted. I couldn’t see it but damm it was big and it hurt a little even after being fucked by so many men. My pussy was stuffed to capacity but I slowly slid down on it, I could feel the massive head moving up in my body. He propped his knees up behind me held my waist and told me lean back. Leaning back on his knees I slowly moved up and down on his cock adding a little more each time I slide down. He placed my hands on my belly and as I slowly moved down, I could feel it inside me moving up, his cock head was huge.

I was crying and moaning yes, yes, as I rode his cock moaning because I liked his big cock and how it filled me but crying a little from the pain as I forced it up inside me. I had never been fist fucked, but now I knew what it must feel like. The head of his cock felt like a small fist and God it felt good and bad at the same time. The length and thickness of the shaft although smaller than the head was thick and long. The pleasure from its size had caused me to orgasm repeatedly as I rode his cock.

I slid down until I felt I couldn’t take any more of his huge cock. I knew there was more of it but I had enough and began riding up and down on him. I continued to ride him feeling the head moving inside me filling me up as no other cock had before. I felt wild and wicked having such a big thing inside me. I could hear the guys saying that with my thin waist they could see my belly bulge out as it moved inside me. Sometimes you get what you hope for and fortunately this time I got what I had first hoped for, he lasted much longer then any of the other guys. I rode his monster for what felt like eternity, a wonderful wild eternity. I was glad and yet disappointed when he finally told me he was ready to come. When he did come, it felt like he turned on a fire hose as his sperm sprayed inside me. It felt like he had unleashed more sperm, in that one shot than the combination of all other guys had put together, it filled my belly completely filling me with a wonderful warm feeling.

I was exhausted as he lifted me off him, and gently laid me on the floor where I lay motionless trying to catch my breath. As I lay exhausted, I could hear comments about how much of his cock I had taken. Most couldn’t believe a little girl like me would be able to take so much of his cock. Even the local whores wouldn’t do that I heard them say. I felt proud but wondered just what with my husband would think when he saw this, his little wife taking more cock then a whore. I was lifted off the floor and laid back on the table; the guy asked if I would suck his cock. I reached out to rub his cock and bring it over to my mouth. I began to lick his cock; the head looked like a mushroom and was too big for my mouth. His hands moved slowly down my body, over my tummy, and stopping at my pussy, his fingers gently rubbed my pussy, as he told me what a nice pussy I had. I finished licking and cleaning his cock as his one finger played inside my stretched pussy.

Finished with him and the others I simply lay there completely exhausted and worn out. I heard the bartender ask if any of the guys wanted anything else from me before they called it a night. Two of the younger guys came over and wanted me to get them hard again. I sucked and played with their cocks once one got hard he moved to between my legs but commented on how wide my pussy looked from the last guy. I was quick to tell him my ass hadn’t been fucked yet and he should fuck it. Sliding his cock in my pussy for a minute getting it wet he pushed it in my ass. While he fucked my ass, I sucked the other guy. I was in heaven with one cock in my ass and the other in my mouth. Both men fucked me better then they had the first time, lasting longer and giving me multiple orgasms before then were done.

After them, I thought all the other guys were finished with me, the one that had squeezed my nipples wanted to play with them some more but Harry stopped him, saying I had enough and my night was over. The bartender opened the door and let all the guys leave before he walked back over to me. He placed his hand on my belly rubbed it gently and said it was the perfect place for everybody’s cum and anytime I wanted more he would be happy to throw me another party. He helped me off the table and walked me over to the bar sitting me on a stool he poured me a drink and then went gathering up my clothes.

I sipped the wine as the mixture of my juices and guys cum dripped out of my pussy onto the stool and down to the floor. The bartender said he was amazed at how I did with Big Ben. He didn’t think my little body could take so much cock and he didn’t think Ben even had a girl take so much of his cock most girls wouldn’t let him fuck them because it was too big for them and they were afraid of it. I asked if he came here often, he was a regular and hang out there most nights.

We talked while I finished my wine, then I went to put my clothes on, the minute I tried to put on my bra I yelled ouch! My nipples were too sore and swollen for me to wear it, so I didn’t brother with it and just slipped, it in my purse. Harry reached over and rubbed them, causing me to softly moan, sorry, Jake likes sancaktepe escort to be rough on girls. Telling him it was fine; I slipped on blouse and skirt then my panties if for no other reason to stop the dripping of cum from my pussy. Dressed I went to stand up and found my legs a bit wobbly, Harry helped me to my car and told me to come back anytime.

I’ve never had a black man fuck me before tonight or that many men in one night. The whole thing seamed unreal but natural at the same time. I drove home, first thing I wanted was a hot bath, but when I dropped my purse on the table, I remembered my cameras. I looked in my purse and there they were. I wanted that bath but first I wanted to see if I had any good pictures from the night. I turned on one camera and saw that the memory card was full so was the other one. I noticed that who ever had used one camera had taken some movies with it; I sat and started to view the movies. I watched myself fucking and sucking those black men thinking my husband would really enjoy seeing that. The last movie was when I was riding Ben bouncing on his huge cock, I started to feel hot all over as I touched my pussy. It felt wide open and I hoped it would return to its normal size before my husband got home he liked my tight pussy.

My husband got home the next day and the first thing he wanted was sex. My pussy still felt large and I didn’t want him to realize what I had done, not yet. I removed my panties lifted my skirt and squeezed my pussy as tight as I could and he took me right there on the floor in our living room. His cock felt nice in my pussy, even after having, six normal size cocks fuck me and Big Ben just the night before, to him it looked and felt normal. I was glad he hadn’t tried to play with my nipples they were still puffy and sore. After making love, I asked if he wanted to see some pictures, ones I promised would make him hot. He did and I told him to turn his computer on, I had a surprise for him.

I had loaded all the pictures on his computer in a folder called “Your slut wife” he saw it and asked if it was a joke. “Open it up and see,” I told him. He did just that and as he looked at the folder, he remarked, “It has over six hundred pictures.”

“Yes I didn’t go through them to delete the bad ones, thought you should see them all first,” I sweetly said.

He started to look at them, saying how hot he was getting seeing me being fucked. I crawled between his legs and offered to suck him as he looked at them. His cock was hard before I started to suck it, sucking his cock he surprised me by cumming once more, I licked him clean and stood up. He was still thumbing through the pictures and I asked if he really liked them.

“Like them, I love them but I’m surprised you were so bold as to do that, you could have been hurt, who are the guys and who took the pictures,” he asked.

I told him the whole story, how I met Harry the bartender and how I acted like a slut, hoping he would be happy with the pictures the guys took. I showed him my tits and how puffy my nipples still looked then told him how one guy, Jake had squeezed and twisted them so hard he made me climax. He really got excited when I told him some movies had been taken, I didn’t tell him about big Ben, not yet he would see him in the last movie.

“Movies, there are movies,” he asked.

“Well there are six movies, would you like to watch them now,” I sweetly asked.

“Hell Yes, I want to watch them but not until I fuck you again,” he quickly replied.

He didn’t make love to me, he fucked me, as hard, and fast as any of those men in the bar had, it was wonderful. After he was done, I asked if he wanted to look at the rest of the pictures before he watched the movies. Stating he couldn’t possible get hard again, he decided to hold off on both until the next day. We talked about what I had done that night and most of the next day while he looked at the pictures.

Later that night, we watched the movies he really enjoyed them but when he got to the last one, I stopped him. I hung my head and said, I didn’t know what he would think of me after seeing this one and hearing what the guys said about me. My husband gave me a funny look, and insisted we watch the last one. He watched the man twisting my nipples as he fucked me and how it made me moan, then he saw big Ben move between my legs, his first remark was he had never seen a cock that big. He continued to watch the movie, when it was over, he looked at me, “I see why your nipples were so puffy and sore, but I must say it looked like you enjoyed it.” I didn’t answer him I only smiled at him.
He continued on, “I never saw a cock as big as that one it looked twice as big as mine. It looked like his cock was too big for your pussy especially with that big head but you did it, you fucked him. It looked like you enjoyed that also, was it that good,” he asked.

I quickly answered him, “Honey I didn’t know how big it was when he started to fuck me, if I saw it I probably wouldn’t have let him near me, it did hurt, at first, not as much as having my nipples twisted but Yes, I did enjoy my night,” I truthfully told him. My husband smiled, “It’s the hottest thing I ever saw,” he stood up and pointed to his cock, unbelievably it had gotten hard once more. “I think this shows you what I think,” he smiled. I quickly straddled his legs and slide down on his hard cock.

I rode him as I had Benny, rising up, almost off his cock then slamming back down on it. My body tingled and small climaxes exploded as I rode his cock. My husband reached up and squeezed one of my nipples sending shivers of pain over my body as I winced. He asked, “Did that hurt to much,” he asked. “No, it kind of excites me, go on keep doing it,” I whimpered. He held my nipples tightly and gave them a twist. I moaned and slammed down harder on his cock and for the next fifteen minutes he played with my nipples like that as I fucked him hard and fast. Finally, he blasted one more load in me and released my nipples. I had climaxed six times before we were done. I stayed on his lap resting as his cock slowly went limp. He did remark how nice and tight I still felt after being fucked by so many other cocks even that big cock and how twisting my nipples had made it even better.

For the next few weeks, we made love or fucked like wild animals every day after viewing the pictures and/or movies. Once he had looked at all the pictures deleting very few, but getting rid of all of the others, he had so often looked at of the other women. I was thrilled; I was now his number one porn star. It was funny how much my husband enjoyed being married to a slut.

My husband was all packed for his next business trip, he handed me two new SD cards for my cameras. Looking at them, I saw they had much more capacity then my old ones. “Honey I’ve enjoy looking at those pictures and the movies. The only thing that would be better, would be if I had some more, newer ones, would you like to go back to that bar and do it again, while I’m away?” he asked.

“You want me to go back to that bar and have men fuck me,” I asked.

“Only if you want, I would really like more pictures and some longer movies. Would you like to fuck that big cock again I would especially like to see you try to take all of it this time,” he said as he kissed me.

“Honey, I’ll do whatever you want to make you happy, you know that and Harry said I was welcome back anytime, I don’t think I can take all of Big Ben’s cock but I can try, for you, if he’s there,” I said.

He smiled, “I bet if Jake was there twisting your nipples enough when you rode Big Ben’s cock you could take all of it in that tight pussy of yours, what do you think?” he joked. I felt my nipples get hard and sweetly told him, “Yes, I probably could.”

“Good, I stopped in and talked to Harry, he would be more then happy to see you again, so would Big Ben and about twelve other guys and Jake said he would treat your nipples to more fun.” My pussy felt hot, my legs felt weak, my heart pounded, and my nipples throbbed as I blissfully said; “I would love to have another party at the bar.”

Dear Reader, I hope you enjoyed this story. I enjoy comments about my stories and like sex; I can take the good with the bad. Like the last guy that fucked me said, why be gentle just give it to me, I may not like it but so what, I always want more.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

I began my day as usual, got up, showered and shaved my body; Kay liked me to be free of body hair. I really never had a lot in the first place, so shaving was easy. I applied lavender lotion to my breast, which started forming, Kay told me that lavender was her favorite smell, and it help the breast form, plus the hormones she has been feeding me helped quite a bit. My hips have rounded to what she called perfect for her new sexy personnel assistance, Jamie was happy for me on the promotion. Today I was looking forward to servicing Kay and her boyfriend. I went into my room and I dressed in a pair of black nylon’s matching garter belt, high cut black satin panties, black 3 inch heels and a black camisole.
I sat down at my pink vanity, that her boyfriend had gotten me, and started with my make-up, blue eye liner, David liked it on me, a soft skin tone foundation, a light rose colored powder on my checks, ruby red lip stick. Just something simple this morning I thought after applying my eyelash enhancer. I walked into Kay’s room, they were both asleep. The other girls living there took turns we loved it!
I walked over to the bed, and pulled the covers, back, David stirred, opening his eye’s he smiled, and said “ah I see you’re ready for breakfast Karen”. I smiled back him; I knew I wasn’t to speak. I got on my knees and took his semi ridged cock in my mouth. The feeling was intense, his cock began to grow. David had the perfect cock, 7 inches, about 2 inches round, the perfect mouth full, when he would cum, he would fill my mouth with so much that it was hard to swallow it all, but Kay had made sure that I had gotten very good at it, practice, practice she would say, and I did practice quite a bit, Our clients loved it!
David’s cock tasted so good especially after he had fucked Kay, her taste and his mixed drove me crazy. I knew that after I had finished draining David’s ball’s, that I would have eat Kay until she came, and then make them breakfast.
I felt David’s hand grab hold of my head as I swirled my tongue around the head of his cock, lick up the pre-cum that was seeping out, umm was my only thought. He pushed my head down, I engulfed his cock, and began to bob up and down on his hard shaft, gently running my long finger nails, around his ball’s he loved it, he would be Cumming soon.
He let out a moan, and stiffened up, I felt the first shot of his cum hit the back of my throat, I keep bobbing up and down on his cock, sucking every bit of cum juice he had for me, I swallowed every bit of it! I pulled back after his cock went limp. He smiled, and said “time for a shower Karen, service Kay while I’m gone, and then make us some bacon, eggs, toast, and coffee”, he got up. I stayed on my knees and lowered my head.
“Karen crawl over here”, Kay commanded. I did as she told, she spread her legs, and smiled, “Taste this sweet pussy, David left you desert”. I went to her pussy, and began to lick her outer lips. Working my tongue slowly into her hot pussy, “Umm you turned out so good Karen”, she moaned. I loved it when she talks to me like that. I was there to service her today. Kay had hit a spot in me when she gave me her panties to wear, I’m so glad that I went to work for her and David, and them showing me what I really wanted to be.
I worked my tongue deep in her pussy; I could taste her juices as well as David’s sweet cum. I began to dart my tongue in and out Kay, trying my best to get all of it. “Stop Karen”, Kay commanded. “Lay on your back, in David’s place”. I did as she said. Kay squatted over my face, and grabbed my head, saying “Now that’s a good girl, clean me up”. She pulled my head to her waiting pussy, and I began to suck on her sweet pussy, gobs of David’s cum came rolling out in to my waiting mouth. “Ummm so very good Karen, I’m cummming”, moaned Kay. I felt her pussy quiver and spasm as I pushed my tongue deep into her. Kay’s body went limp. Her pussy covered my mouth and nose she sat there looked down at me, smiling and said “Karen dear you will go clean up, change into something sexy we are having company today.” Be sure to have breakfast ready dear girl!” I left the bedroom and went back to my room to change. I chose a light blue mini skit, a matching top, making sure that my panties and matched what I was wearing. I slipped on a tan pair of panty hose, and white pumps. I fixed my make-up and hair, then went off to kitchen, as I walked by Kay and David’s room I heard her moaning, “Fuck me harder, fuck me baby”.
It all started when I went to work with a new advertising agency in town. I had been out of work for about two months, and was getting bored at doing nothing. I could have stayed out of work for the next five years; I had saved every penny I could, for the dry times. I had work as a graphic artist for my last company, but like I said I got bored with it, everyone in the office seemed like sticks in the mud. So I left, figure I would free lance, did a little side work. During the down time I would find myself on line watching porn, like most males my age 21. I had dated a on and off, but the women never seemed to want to go any further than a couple of dates. I’m your average looking guy, a little on the short side, 5’ 6” 120 pounds, nothing special. One day as I was browsing through a couple of porn site’s, I come across a transvestite web site, I figured why not. So I opened it. I was surprised; a lot of the men looked like real girls, so much so that you wouldn’t know what type of web site it was if you just happen up on it by mistake, some of them were beautiful looking. I pushed away from computer and went to get some coffee. Came back and decided to investigate this further. I googled transvestite; I found tons of material on the subject, from how to do make-up, to hypnotic videos, even dieting. I booked marked the site’s, and signed off.
I finished off a piece of work that I had been doing, and e-mailed off to company that wanted it. I went back to my book marks. I opened the one about transvestite clothing, they had a few videos, I found them interesting, and they had clothing for all occasions. Off to the side on the main was another of site marked “vids”, my curiosity got me and I went to it. I clicked on video, and it showed a guy getting a blow job, the camera panned out maltepe escort and it was a guy dressed up, you could his cock hanging below his miniskirt. I got a hard on watching this, and began to jackoff I looked below the video, and there were others, I choose one titled:” you like panties”, what I didn’t realize was that it was hypnotic video, that lasted fifteen minutes, I watched as different types of panties were flashed across the screen, and the back audio was supposed to suggest that you like to wear panties. I continued to jack off watching this video, and came a few seconds before it ended. I cleaned up myself, but found it amazing that the two videos had turned me on! I went back to my E-mail, the company had liked what I had submitted, and was going to deposit 2500 in my account, but they first wanted a face to face interview with me, they gave me the time, and place. It was in town, so I knew it wouldn’t be a problem. I responded yes.
That night I tried to sleep, the video keep flashing in my mind. I finally fell asleep around midnight. I got up showered, shaved, and dressed. I made the interview on time. I introduced myself to Mary the receptionist, and told her that I had an interview with Mr. Gladden. She called him, hung the phone, and pointed to the doors. I walked in there was another woman in there with him. I walked over to her, and introduced myself, “Kavin Jones”, I extended my hand to her, “Kay Stevens”, nice to meet you ma’am. I turned and looked at the man, He stood up, and he appeared to be a little 6 foot, large frame. He smiled “David Gladden, please sit Kavin, Ms. Stevens is part owner so I ask her to be here”. I took a set in front of the desk. He began to tell all about the company and how they were looking for young talent, and the work I had sent them, was just the type they wanted.
“Kavin, I need someone with your fresh ideas”, Ms. Stevens said, and both David and are willing to offer you an attractive sum to work here. I waited a moment, “How much ma’am?” I ask her. She smiled at me, then said, “how about 32k with commission of course, that’s just the first year, from what we seen of your talent, who knows after that”. I didn’t know what to say, I knew that I could have gotten more out of them, but what the hell, I could quit anytime I wanted to. So I accepted their offer.
“Kavin could you wait outside for a moment, I need to confer with Mr. Evans”, Ms. Stevens said. “Sure” I replied. I walked into the outer office, and waited. “Hi, so you’re going to take the job”, Mary asks me. “I think so ma’am” “Don’t call me ma’am Mary will do, I think you’re going to like it here, all the girls have fun”. I frowned a bit, “All the girls”, I ask. “Yep, the only other male here is David and he so sweet to all of us, as is Kay also”. Before I could say anything Kay had come out David’s office and my tour began. I was shown where I would work a cubical fair size one. It had the work table, computer, and the whole nine yards. “I take it that Mary told that the only other male is David”, Kay asks. “Yes ma’am she did”, I replied. “Now Kavin we are all informal here, I insist you call me Kay”, She said
“Girls, come here I want you all to meet Kavin the new guy”, Kay said aloud, four other girls came out of cubicle’s, and surrounded me. “This is Lindsey, Jamie, Joan, and Missy”, Lindsey was a blonde, nice figure, Jamie was a redhead, Joan dishwater blonde, and Missy auburn hair, but what I really noticed about them, is that there clothing, make-up, everything about them was impeccable, they all each greeted me, Jamie told me that I would love it here, as did the other three. “Okay girls, there will be time to chatter later,” Kay said. The girls went back to respective cubicles. “They’ll chatter your ear off if you let them”, Kay said with a slight laugh.
I made back home, around four p.m. grabbed a bite to eat, and sat down at the computer. I turned it on, but then I realized here I was surrounded by all these beautiful women, and all’s I could really think about was what type of panties they had on. I shook my head on that one. I clicked back on the web site that I was on earlier. I watched the same video over, trying to figure it out, that night the same thing again, panties on the brain.
Well after about 4 months, and a dozen other video’s I was getting rather confused, about a lot of things, it was starting to affect my work, that’s when Kay approached me, “Kavin is everything okay, you seem to be out of sorts a bit”, she said. I don’t what it is about Kay, but she has a way to bring whatever is bothering you out, and not make you feel like bad whatever it is, I seen her do it with the other girls’, so I just broke down and told it to her all. Kay was quite for a moment, then said, “Let’s go I want you to show me these videos”, “what about work Kay?” I replied. “Look Kavin I’m the boss, what I say goes, so let’s go now!” I didn’t respond just got up and walked to the door, Kay drove me to my apartment.
“Nice place you have Kavin”, Kay said, “Thanks Kay” I replied. “Now Kavin show me all this web site”, without a word I took her to my spare room, turned the computer on, and brought up the web site, and started the videos for her, after about an hour. Kay pushed back from my desk, looked up at me smiled and said “Is this stuff bothering you?” I hung my head a bit and mumbled “yes”. Kay let a laugh, and then asks me “have you ever worn women’s panties before Kavin?” “No Kay I haven’t, but the thought of them is driving me crazy, I mean I don’t think about having sex with the girls in the office, I think about wearing their panties, I find myself each night going back this one video, and it has me all confused”, I cried out. Kay smiled and then said “seems to me that you should act on what you’re feeling, I think if you do, you will find all the confusion go away”. “I don’t know, if I can”, I replied. “Look Kavin, you live here alone right, so who’s going to know, me that’s about it, so try it, get it out of your system sweetie”, She said. I looked at her not knowing what to say or do, I think she seen it in my eyes, when she said “excuse me I need to use your bath room”. I pointed to it and waited about five minutes later Kay came out. She walked up to me hugged me, and handed manavgat escort me something, it was red satin, “Go ahead Kavin they are mine I want you confront what is bothering you, give me your keys, and I will have Jamie drop your car off, and pay her cab fare home, I will expect you back at work day after tomorrow sweetie”, Kay turned and left my apartment.
I stood there holding a rad pair of women’s panties, I put them to my nose, the scent of Kay was over powering, she smelled so sweet, and the smell of lavender overwhelmed me then. I felt myself getting hard. Was it from the scent of Kay’s pussy, and lavender mixed or the idea of putting on her panties?
It took a moment, but having someone know what was bothering me, made me feel at ease. I stripped down, right there in my spare room, and slipped Kay’s panties on, I almost came when the soft fabric encased my cock, it was then that any resistance that I had to wearing women’s panties was gone, Something inside me told me that I would never wear anything else. I turned on my computer again, and went back to web site. Noticed that a video had been saved I clicked on it. This one went further; it was dressing as woman, panties, nylon, bras, and shoes, all of it. I watched transfixed by it all.
I began to rub my cock again the feeling of the satin against was more than I could take, I came hard filling the red panties full of cum, the release of tension was what I had been waiting on. I got up and went to the bath room. I took them off and put them in the sink cleaned up. It had felt so good to cum like that, I was in seventh heaven. The knocking on the door brought me back to reality. I opened it and there stood Jamie. “Hi Kavin, Kay wanted me to bring you your ride back, it’s parked out front”, I smiled “thanks Jamie, want to come in?” I said. “Sure why not, off for the rest of the day anyway”, Jamie said as she came in. We sat and talked for thirty minutes when Jamie got up and went to the bathroom, it was then that it struck me, I have left the cum filled panties in the sink. Jamie came back out and didn’t say a word about them. Apparently she didn’t see them, or didn’t care if they were there. Jamie had told me she had moved here, when she got an offer to come to work for David and Kay, that was two years ago and she has loved every minute of it. Kay especially, ensured that Jamie’s transition went smooth. I was perplexed by Jamie telling me that, what transition?
“Jamie I have question I know that it may sound a little out there, but what transition are you talking about?” I ask her. Jamie smiled, “You don’t know do you Kavin?” Jamie sat there for a moment, and then she began to tell me her story.
I sat there listening to Jamie, her story sounded similar to mine, a point in her life were she wasn’t sure what to do. I found that very interesting, that your employers were willing to help a person with such a personal problem. Jamie seemed frustrated, so she stood up, and pulled her skirt up, she had on a pink pair of low cut panties, and a noticeable bulge, I was stunned. She sat back down. “I never knew Jamie, by looking at you” I said. Jamie smiled saying, “I saw the pair of panties in your sink Kavin, and from the looks of it you had a good time, that is how it all started with me, Both Kay and David took time to help me, as they did with the other girls, my boy name was James, Lindsey was Larry, Joan, was John, Missy was Matt, and Mary was George. We all came to this company with expectations of doing good, and we are, but Kay and David did something for us that no one ever took time to do and, that I’m thankful for, how did they know? at first I wanted to know, but as time went on I didn’t care how it happen, I’m just glad that it did, don’t get me wrong both of them can be very strict, but at the same time you come to appreciate that, and even like it”.
I was totally stunned at this revelation from Jamie; I didn’t know what to say to her. “Look Kavin, why do I spend the night here, and we can talk about it, but first I need to get something’s from my apartment, can I use your car?” “Sure why not”, I replied.
Jamie had left, I went into the bathroom, and grabbed Kay’s panties and hand washed them, and hung them on the shower rod to dry. I went back in my spare room, sat down in front of the computer, and saw that a message was waiting for me. It was from Kay. “Kavin I know that it seemed strange that I left my panties there for you, but I do understand what you are going through, as I’m sure that Jamie explained to you, she is so sweet isn’t she, any way I did ask her if she spend the night with you, and maybe she could help you over some of the rough spots, and yes dear you can keep the panties, I think you look good in red…will see you and Jamie next Monday, I know I said the day after tomorrow, but I talked with David and he agrees with me, that you need a little time to get your thoughts together, dear, and yes here are websites that may help you out, be sure to watch them…ta ta..Kay”
I book marked the sites, may as well, see what they are all about. By the time I had finished making snacks for Jamie and myself Jamie had gotten back, she had two medium size suit case’s, for an over nighter that was a lot of things. “Kavin, where can I put these?” Jamie asks me, “Just in the bedroom, I’ll sleep on the sofa” I replied. Jamie gave me a big smile, and walked to my room. She came back out, and sat at the kitchen table, and started eating. We talked about everything, she told me about the other girls at the office, and how they got excited when they learned that a new girl was going to start. I stopped her at that and ask her why they thought I was a girl? Jamie smiled and said “Kay and David don’t hire men at all sweetie, come on want to show you something”, Jamie jumped up and I followed her to my bedroom.
Jamie opened both case’s and they were full of all kinds girl things, “You will need these things a gift from David, he wants you to start dressing now, nothing fancy, he wants to keep it simple”, Jamie said with a laugh. I didn’t know what to do at first, but then I said, “Jamie let me show you something”, as I went from the bedroom to the spare room, and clicked on my bookmarks. Jamie smiled “all excellent sites, marmaris escort we will go through them later, but first let’s play dress up”. She grabbed my hand and led me back to my room, and proceeded to take all my male clothing from the drawers and toss them out, and neatly packed them with my new things. I know I should have put a stop to it, but something inside me keep from doing anything but stand there and watch Jamie. She had three bottles of pills, and a vial and a small box of disable syringes. Jamie turned and said “these are for you, Kay had went to her doctor and got them the doctor said for you to take one pill daily, and tonight I’m going to give a few shots, to boost the start of the new you, so drop your pants sweetie, time to get started”. “A Shot”, I thought to myself.
I stood there, again I knew I shouldn’t, but something inside caused me to comply, I dropped my pants, and Jamie swabbed my buttock, and stuck me, It really didn’t hurt, but a warm feeling came over me in an instant. It actually felt good. She had me take a pill, I was to find out later that I was given a massive shot of estrogen, and that would continue throughout Jamie’s time with me, and that the pills were hormones.
“Kavin I really need you to help me here, I want you to go the shower, and start it, I will be there, to help you with what needs to be done next”, Jamie said. What the hell I though I’ve went this far may as well go the rest of the way” could it have been shot Jamie had just given me or what? Off to the shower I went, the warm water felt good running over my body, it must have been ten minutes when Jamie walked in. She pushed the curtain back, I just stood there. Jamie was naked, she had the perfect body, but she also had a penis, which I could stop staring at. “Stop that now, we need to fix you dear”, Jamie said as she stepped into the shower. She had in carried with a couple of bottles. “Now Kavin these are hair removers, they won’t sting, but it will easier to if I apply them don’t want to miss any spots, turn the shower head away, the lotion will have to sat a few minutes to work”. I did as Jamie ask me, she began to rub the lotion on my arms, armpits, stomach, back, she squatted down and started on my legs. Jamie worked her way my legs, it felt good, but the higher she got, she couldn’t help but notice that I was getting a hard on. Jamie cupped my balls, and rubbed the lotion on them. “What do we have here girl? Seems like your clitty is getting aroused, I think we will take care of that later” she said. I felt embarrassed, by what was what happening, she had finished my body, and then turned the shower head back on me. I looked down, and watched what body hair I had gather around the drain, the scent of lavender filled my nostrils, it seemed to relax me. “Okay Kavin, time to get out”. I reached over and shut the shower off, the sensation of not having any body hair was overwhelming, cool air hit me, but the feeling was sexy, I thought. Jamie dried me off, she stood there naked, wand wet, “Well Kavin your turn”. I started drying her off her hair, arms, shoulders, back, front; I squatted down, and started with her legs, working my way up. I saw that she was excited Jamie had a hard on, I just stared. “Go ahead Kavin touch me, it’s okay, my clitty needs to be dry also”. I was nervous, I had never touched another man’s cock, but with the shot, the bath I just reached up and began to dry her of. “Um feels good, sure you never done this before’ Jamie said with a slight moan. I just looked up at her and smiled.
“Kavin you need to stop now, time for that later babe”, Jamie said. I stopped. Get up girl, time to dress do hair and makeup. I followed her back into my bedroom. She sat me down on the side of the bed, got me a pair of black satin panties, “Put these on Kavin”, she said. The coolness, and sensation of them sliding against my legs, and them slipping them up on my waist, was too much, I knew then why women loved to be hairless. My little cock started to get hard again. Jamie smiled; she knew what was happening to me, that first time sensation of wearing silk and satin. She began to fix my hair, “you’re so lucky, I had to wait for my hair to grow out”, she keep priming and fixing it. It took her about fifteen minutes, to finish, “perfect” she said. Jamie had gotten out a small bag from the dresser, and opened it; in side were all sorts of things. “Let’s do the eyebrows first, and Jamie plucked away, it didn’t take her long to accomplished it all. “ You know I think to make it all work, Kavin, I want to call you Karen is that all right? “I sat quite for a moment, then answered her, “that will be fine Jamie”, Jamie giggled “great I love it Karen”. I sat there as Jamie applied foundation, eyeliner, eyelash liner, powder, and then red lipstick with a gloss. Jamie stood back, “oh my, Karen you look absolute beautiful”, Jamie said as she held the mirror up for me to see. I was shocked, needless to say it appeared that any traces of Kavin were gone, all I saw was a pretty young woman named Karen. “Well Karen what do you think?” Jamie asks me. I was speechless. “What’s the matter can’t say anything about the real you dear?” Jamie said. I finally said “WOW”!
“Let’s get you dressed hun”, Jamie said. She continued speaking, “seeing’s that we aren’t going anywhere tonight I think a nice sexy black camisole will do for now”. I put it on again the feeling of silk against my naked body, began to arouse me. Jamie got up and put on a pair of powder panties, and a matching camisole. “Come on Karen let’s go watch some video’s that Kay wants us to watch, this is going to be fun”. Jamie gave me another shot, before we started, and what a night it turned out to be. We watch four videos, each one was specific, how to walk, talk. How to caress you man, what the first steps of anal sex, and how to give a blow job, after that, Jamie and I went to bed. That night I gave Jamie a blowjob, I chocked when she came, but she told me that was alright the first time she gave a blowjob she did the same thing. Jamie played with my cock, teasing me, by that time she was hard again. “Roll over Karen, I want your sweet virgin ass” Jamie said. I did it, with her cock not being large it hurt just a little, but soon I was finding pleasure in it. I felt Jamie cum. when did. She reached around squeezed my little hard and I came hard. I had to get up and change panties, as did Jamie. I was hoping that Jamie would fuck again, but it didn’t happen that night, it happens the next day when Missy came over.
.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Rayner and Axel had distanced themselves from the Inimi and the coalition forces. They had traveled for most of the day and nightfall was coming. Axel had not spoken since they left, not even telling him why they left or where they were going.

Rayner worried for his friend. Axel talked tough, but Rayner knew there was a deep well of kindness in him, no matter how much Axel teased him on his social justice values.

“We need to talk about what happened,” Rayner said.

“What we need is to find a place to stay for the night. Do you know how to start a fire?” Axel said.

“I didn’t know I was capable of such violence; I know we had to do it but—”

“I’m guessing this world does not have electricity. The forest will be pitch black. We will be as good as blind.”

“We are still covered in blood.”

“Shut up, keep it to yourself!”

“We are in a new world, our friend is not who we thought he was, and we fought a battle. It’s OK to feel upset.”

“I am way past upset, I’m—”

Axel had been facing away from him; he turned to see Rayner shaking and in tears, “I’m sorry, it was my idea to rush in there, and I didn’t know who those people were or what the fight was about.”

“Shit, stop crying man, I am not angry at you,” Axel said, but Rayner knew that was a lie.

“It felt like I was really getting something done. Like a hero from a fairy tale.”

“Will you stop crying if I talk?”

He stopped his tears and listened.

“What, were those crocodile tears? Whatever. I kind of blame you, but I knew what I was in for. I was going to look for something to fight anyway, cause that’s what you do in RPGs.”

Rayner and Axel sat with their backs against a large tree, taking time to decompress.

“That ended better than the last time we fought,” Rayner said.

“What was it about? Did I cut down a tree?”

“No, you were explaining why I was a blue pill beta boy.”

“Oh well, I take it back. After seeing you going beast mode on those Inimi, nobody will think you’re a wimp.”

They both laughed. It was time he got around to the important question. “…Are we lost?”

“We would have to know where we are to be lost,” Axel said.

Night was approaching. He had hoped the glowing trees would light the way, but the glow had dimmed as the sun set.

Axel didn’t have all the answers. He had acted like a general during the battle. Commanding fighters and ordering battle tactics. Where did he learn that?

That reminded him. “Hey, let’s check our stats, see if anything changed.”

“Ah crap, how could we forget? I wanted to avoid standing around analyzing our stats. There was not much to see the first time.”

They looked at their palms. Rayner felt his focus being sucked in by the tattoos until he could read his stats.

Name: Rayner, Race: White, Title: Faithless, Level: 1, Class: Barbarian, Mana: 10, Skills: N/A, EXP: 30.

“A barbarian!” Rayner said. That is not how he saw himself at all. Then he remembered what he was doing during that battle. It was an unwanted Class, but accurate.

“Better than what I got,” Axel said. “Look at my palm.”

Name: Axel, Race: Black, Title: Godless, Level: 2, Class: Thug, Mana: 10, Skills: N/A, EXP: 0.

“Why are you complaining you gained a level!”

“My class is Thug. That’s not a Class it’s a racial insult. I thought you would object to this.”

“That’s because you don’t know the history of the word. The word thug originated from a cult of ritual serial killers in India.”

His friend’s jaw hung open. The explanation provided no comfort for Axel. “How do you even know that? Wait, I remember, it was part of your corporate training.”

Nodding an affirmation, he went back to focusing on his stats, trying to figure out what they mean. Back at school with Yazid, they would try to come up with their own conclusions first before discussing it with others to avoid group-think leading to a wrong conclusion.

Rayner focused on Class for a minute until new text morphed into view. Barbarian: You are uncivilized and violent and from a foreign land. Again, accurate. However, it did not tell him what he could do with it. Unless the only purpose was to inform, like a dictionary. He focused on EXP, the only other stat that changed, by 20 points. EXP: your experiences. He tried focusing on other stats, but the more he focused the more his eyes stung. He got nothing from this. Hopefully, Axel had better luck.

“I will start. Focusing on a stat can give more detail, but sometimes it hurts. Other than that, I figured out nothing. I can’t think how this helps us at all,” he said.

“Same for me, I don’t feel any different being at level 2. I can guess that my leadership during the battle played a role. It also says I’m a thug because I conducted my murders professionally.”

“Wow.”

“Yep.”

They had discovered nothing that could help them in a future fight.

“I can understand why you gained a level, but why did my EXP only go up by 20?”

“I actually have an answer for that. EXP must be based on the quality of the experience. My leadership led to the defeat of an army so I got enough to gain a level. You only killed a lot of Inimi,” Axel’s chest puffed up at his achievement, his previous trauma overruled by his ego.

“Still…only 20,” Rayner said, pouting.

“We will find out more when we fight again.”

With the analysis finished they went back to looking for civilization.

Instead of randomly walking through the forest they decided to listen for the sound of water, for where there was water there would be life. They had found a stream, but it was too late. Night had come and they could not see anything. They stopped their travels to make camp.

Or that is what they would have done if they knew how to set up a camp. They had brought many tools with them from their world but had no idea how to use them, and of course, none of the electronics worked.

Rayner saw Axel take out a coffin-like sleeping bag. “What kind of sleeping bag is that?”

“A better one than yours,” Axel said, chuckling.

“OK funny guy, so do you want to take first watch?”

“Watch for what, I can hardly see you.”

“Then listen.”

Axel hissed his teeth. “Sure, but we have not had a single random encounter. This world must not work like that, no weak monsters popping up for us to kill.”

He found that strange. They should have at least run into people from the mountain city battle. It was not the only thing he found strange about this forest. Rayner had noticed not a single animal was seen. Birds, deer, squirrels, nothing. The bird he saw outside Yazid’s cabin prison must have been at the edge of this seemingly dead forest.

Rayner snuggled up in his sleeping bag. “Wake me in four hours and don’t fall off asleep.”

“Alright.”

He fell asleep. Rayner knew because they woke to a group of people dragging them through the forest.

The sleeping bags were comfortable but not suited for reacting to an ambush. They soon stopped struggling. Their kidnappers roughed them when they tried to escape, but avoided dealing them serious injury.

Rayner thought about asking them to stop carrying them, as they would not try to escape, but he was feeling lazy. Let them carry them around and Axel has already gone back to sleep. That guy was something else.

After some time, they arrived at their destination. They were in a large clearing, a village, surrounded by large trees. Light was emitted from round glass bottles connected to the branches, and the tops of the trees bent to form a roof. A village inside a tree-house.

In the light, they could see who had taken them. Pale skinned men and women, with pointed ears. Elves. They came from their homes and behind trees to stare at them. Some looked shocked, even fearful, but most of them were stoic.

Axel woke up. “Wow, are these elves?”

A man, or woman, it was hard to tell, came and stood before them. “Yes, we are.” She or he gave them time to get out of their sleeping bags before she continued. “Why are you here?”

“Some of you, I don’t know who, you all kind of look alike, dragged us here,” Axel said.

Why did Axel have to be so offensive?

The Elf did not take offense. “I will clarify. How did you get past the forest’s protections?”

Rayner was about to answer but Axel stopped him. “How did the Inimi get past it?”

The Elf hesitated before answering. “We let them pass.”

“Why would you do something like that? Goblins were with them!” Rayner said. This world may be different from what he imagined, but there is no way Elves and goblins are on friendly terms.

When the Elf leader did not answer, Axel spoke. “They did it because that was what their god wanted. It’s why the Dwarfs had to use tunnels to get Coalition forces to help them, they couldn’t get through the forest.”

“Axel, if you knew this why didn’t you tell me, and how did you know?” he asked.

“I knew there was something wrong with this forest because I marked the trees with my knife. We were going in circles. I didn’t say anything because they were watching us.”

That bastard, that means he does know how to set up a camp and navigate a forest. His parents were farmers. Failed farmers, but still farmers.

“Yes, eryaman escort we followed you when it became clear our God did not allow you past the forest,” the elf said. “Our God is allied with the Inimi gods, we had no choice but to assist.”

“OK, but why?” Rayner said.

“We used to believe we understood our god, knew its desires and hatreds. We were wrong.”

“Of course you were,” Axel said. “Gods are, like, forever years old. What you thought was a deep hatred might just be an old grudge.”

“That is correct, our God is of Chaos, not of Order like we once believed. It’s happy as long we appease it.”

This was something Rayner could understand. “By Order, you mean helping your people thrive, and by Chaos you mean it helps itself.” The elf nodded. “You all were just a useful tool for it to preserve itself. This god, it’s the forest itself. Am I right?”

“Yes, it is. It has been of great advantage to us to have a god manifested in such a way. We never wanted for food, enemies could not find us, we were prosperous. Yet our god was not content, it did not care for our happiness. The Dwarves use wood from our forest for their mining, as part of a treaty made long ago. It did not like that, and when it found a chance to stop this, it took it.”

Rayner saw why Yazid believed it was important not to ally with any god. What guarantee does this God have that the Inimi won’t turn on it? Their God broke a treaty with the Dwarves. They would be wise not to trust the Forest God.

Axel had played this well. The Elf leader had forgotten the original question of how they were getting through the forest. Something that Rayner did not know himself.

“What happens if we kill your god?” Axel asked.

Shocked murmurs ran through the crowd, none of the sounds of disagreement.

“It is not possible, and what would we do without the forest?” the Elf said.

“Is the god literally the trees and grass and flowers, or is it a part of what is already there?”

“It’s infused in the forest, it turned what was once small woodland into a sprawling forest.”

“OK, but there is no point in living in a forest that aids your enemies and attacks your allies. Killing a god will go a long way in placating the anger of the Coalition for helping the Inimi.”

“Or leave us at their mercy!” an Elf from the crowd said.

Axel continued speaking, ignoring the outburst. “Will they mess with people they think can kill a god?”

“You truly believe you can do this?” the lead elf asked.

“Yes, it’s what we do. When the gods are unjust, we bring justice.” It sounded to Rayner like the right thing to say.

Another murmur went through the crowd. He could not tell if they believed him.

“What do you want for this service?”

He had not thought of that. He looked to Axel, who was also thinking of what to ask for. They did not know what they wanted. Asking for information about stats would reveal too much, they had no use for money yet and the Elves would give them directions to search for the god. Funny, when people get asked what they want, they came up blank.

“We need nothing. Like I said, this is for justice,” Rayner said. He saw Axel roll his eyes. There was another reason for this, and he would explain it to Axel later.

“Hey, something’s been bothering me, are you a boy or a girl and what’s your name?” Axel said, rudely. Though Rayner also wanted to know.

“Alvina, I am a woman. Does this matter?”

“Maybe later it will.”

Axel’s answer confused Alvina.

“So how will we find this god?” Rayner asked.

“It will find you,” Alvina said.

Well, that was ominous.

***

The Elves had rushed them out of their forest enclave quickly after having their conversation. Axel understood why. Conspiring to kill a god was risky, the longer they stayed, the more time the god had to find out what the Elves were up to.

Now that he knew a god inhabited the forest everything made a lot more sense. Not only was Yazid trapped in that cabin, but even if he escaped, he would not have been able to get past the forest god. It also explained why the forest was so colorful. The life of a god was infused into it.

They did not get an answer to why the only life they had seen were the Elves.

“Rayner, why didn’t you ask for a reward? Not even you are that selfless.”

“For the same reason we left the mountain city. The reward is the fight itself, something might happen if we kill a jerk god.”

“Makes sense.”

“What makes little sense is how the hell do you think we can kill a god! Just because we come from another world does not mean we walk on water; we are not special.”

“We are a little special. Besides, we don’t have a choice. As long as the Forest God lives, we will wander this forest forever.”

“That doesn’t mean we can…unless.”

“Yep, that’s how.”

“Our Titles, Faithless and Godless, it means the gods can’t mess with us.”

“That’s what I think. At least not directly; the so-called Elves aren’t going to attack us on its behalf. All the God can do is confuse us, but the Elves gave us something for that,” Axel said, pulling out the compass.

It would not lead them to the God but it would lead them out the forest. It would always show the path out, was what Alvina said. That was far better than anything he could have thought of at the time.

“So, do you have god-killing weapons on you? And what do you mean so-called Elves?”

“I don’t think they dragged us to their home for the purpose of killing their god. They just wanted to find out more about us, probably on behalf of their god. I think we are the weapons. I looked at my stats again and could see the information for Godless says gods can’t bless or curse me.”

Rayner looked at his palm, “Faithless means I can’t worship any god.” After some thought Rayner figured it out. “Together we have protection against the gods!”

“Bingo!”

“And Elves, what about them?”

“I did not fall asleep when I was on watch. I was only pretending, and I saw several bright lights heading towards us. The same light near the tree branches, that was one clue. Then there was that village, with too few homes for the number of Elves we saw—”

“That could be because they did not bring us to their main location.”

“Maybe, or it was a front to hide their nature rather than their home.”

Rayner took a guess. “The lights from the branches…was their real form, fairies.”

“The last clue was that they had no weapons, and this forest is lifeless, even though this forest is more than capable of supporting it.”

Rayner was in full agreement with him. He did not know their motives for hiding themselves but he was sure it was a good reason. They did not hurt or threaten them and gave them a very useful item. He was helping them for his own reasons. That reason being killing a god sounded cool.

The compass had another use: if it always pointed to an exit that meant if he went the other direction it would lead him to the center of the forest. The final boss is always at the center.

The Faithless and Godless Titles gave them protection, but he wasn’t as confident as he let Rayner believe. Their goals, origin, and status would come into conflict with the gods, eventually.

Axel heard rustling behind him; Rayner heard it too. Then it hit him, a lifeless forest, fearful fairies, the alliance the Forest God had with the Inimi; Yazid.

Zombies!

The zombies came in human form, but many were animals and monsters. Rotting goblins, decaying Kobolds, armless humans, toothless wolves came at them from all sides.

Yazid must have raised those zombies for the Forest God, by force or some other agreement; he did not know. It was these zombies that protected the forest and the fairies. No army would be so stupid to pass through a forest full of creatures that were hard to kill and who could replenish their own ranks.

Rayner pushed through a group of three zombie goblins, creating a path for him. “Axel, I got one on the head with my hammer, it did not kill it!”

“I always thought the ‘headshot kills zombies’ idea didn’t make sense. If zombies don’t need a beating heart, breath, or stomach then they do not need a brain either.” Axel knew it was a bad time for commentary. A bad habit he had when he was terrified out of his mind.

“Yazid did this right? So maybe something he said has a clue how to get out of this.”

“When you think of it, tell me. For now, let’s run,” he said as he slashed at a zombie’s face, with little effect.

The duo was still going in the right direction, but zombies were coming out everywhere. From the ground, inside trees, under rocks; one fell on Rayner and Axel had to kick it off him.

He should have listened to Yazid more, turns out he was trying to teach them how to survive all that time. If smashing their brains doesn’t kill them, then what could he do? He had no fire, or holy water if that would even work. Running was the only option.

Soon they stopped trying to finish the zombies off and pushed them away from them instead. This was worse than the battle with the Inimi. No backup, no formations could help them against these foes.

“Why are they coming out now!” Rayner yelled while esenler escort pushing away two zombie creatures.

“The god we are trying to kill got news of its imminent murder and took offense.”

“Jokes, Really!”

He shrugged; the situation needed some humor. He stabbed a zombie in the eye, not like it mattered, these zombies could find them even without vision. If they can move without blood circulation, they can see without eyes. At least the sun was out, fighting zombies in the dead of night would have been a death sentence.

He checked his stats. Nothing had changed. Maybe they should have spent more time staring at their palms until they figured something out. Tough luck, no point wishing for what could have been, he had to figure what to do now.

People on this planet get their power from gods, but if mana is life-force, then everyone has it, regardless of what god they serve. So, gods are responsible for classes or skills. Both he and Rayner had class but no skills, that is the power gods gave their worshipers, skills based on class. He would have to create his own skill using his mana.

He needed time. “Rayner, I need to sit still and meditate, can you hold them off by yourself?”

Rayner looked at him as if he had grown horns. “No!”

“I knew I could count on you.” He put his back to a large tree and closed his eyes, trying to remember how he felt when first coming to this world, how he felt when he died, drowning out Rayner’s curses.

Yazid used mana to get them to this world, it was why he killed them. It was his only experience with mana. If this did not work, he did not know what would. He remembered the sudden pain of being stabbed, his life leaving him. Then waking up being filled with the life that left him all at once. He felt it in a sudden burst.

“I got it; I feel the mana!” Axel said with excitement.

“Good for you,” Rayner said. He had moved logs in a way that caused the zombies moving too fast to trip over them. Rayner would then smash their head in. The zombies still crawled toward them but it slowed them down.

Rayner would not be able to keep it up forever. Axel had to use the mana he could feel and turn it into a skill. He just needed to think of something that could kill zombies. No, not just zombies, then they would be in trouble when a new monster showed up.

Pain, that was the key, it’s what he felt when he died, it would be easy to mimic with his mana. He flowed his mana into his knife. He ran to a zombie that was coming up behind Rayner and stabbed it. The zombie let out a scream, it stopped reaching for Rayner and desperately clutched at the wound as if its hand could heal it.

“What did you do?” Rayner said.

“Made it feel pain with my mana. Your turn, figure out how to use your mana and turn it into a skill. I thought of how I died if that helps.”

“It doesn’t. That’s not what I want to think about.”

Rayner took his place by the tree and closed his eyes. It was now up to Axel to fight the zombies, to hold the zombie horde off until his friend found a way to defend himself using the power of mana. Axel would not fail, he would no—.

“Done! Force Hammer!” Rayner said. He ran past Axel, swinging his shining green hammer into a zombie. “Huh, not much damage, but as close to crowd control as I’m going to get.”

“How did you do it so fast!”

“While you were figuring out if Elves are fairies and all that other stuff, I was figuring this out. I can use it 20 times in a row, but If I pace myself I should be able to recover allowing more uses.”

Axel did not check to see how much mana his skill used, or how many times he could use it. He underestimated Rayner. Back home, when they played games together, Rayner was a source of running commentary on the sexism of the game worlds instead of min-maxing.

Axel checked his skills. Pain Knife appeared in the skills section. It used 1 mana, letting him use it 10 times. Did that mean his skill had more power than Rayner’s?

For now, he needed to figure out how he and Rayner could use these two skills to get out of this mess. “When I slash with my knife they’ll be disabled, then you push past them.”

“Got it. Can you keep up?”

“Can you? You have never beat me in a race.”

He activated his Pain Knife; a hazy red glow dripped from his knife as if he had already gutted the enemy. Axel stabbed and slashed at any zombie he could reach. It only took a scratch to disable them as the zombies had no defense against the unfamiliar feeling of pain. Most of the zombies dropped to the ground opening a path for them without Rayner having to use his skill to get past them.

They stuck with this formation as they ran towards the center of the forest, only pausing to recover their mana.

“Axel, even if we get to the center of the forest, we can’t fight a god with these things chasing us.”

“Yazid created these zombies, not the God of the forest. The Forest God can command them to attack us, or to hide, but would you let murderous zombies you did not create anywhere near you?”

Rayner took a look around, noticing for the first time that the mass of zombies had thinned out. “You’re right. The zombies I see now are the ones that followed us from the start. New zombies are not being sent to attack us.”

“Then if we finish off the zombies here, we can take a breather. If we don’t run into any others, we are safe.”

Axel charged toward the final group of zombies, knife raised, only for the zombies to step back. He stumbled, not expecting their reaction. When Rayner rushed into them, they attacked again. He quickly caught on. If these zombies were the ones following them since the start then they must have remembered that his knife could make them feel pain. A terrifying possibility for an immortal creature.

Axel motioned as if to stab them, and when they flinched back, Rayner jumped in and smashed their skulls. Beating their heads to a pulp did not kill them, but they preferred zombies that could not bite to ones that could. This was how they defeated what remained of the pursuing zombie horde.

***

The fights with the zombies left them covered in gore. It was easy to ignore during the heat of battle, harder as they walked toward the heart of the forest. At least they could rule out the zombies using smell to track them as they both smelt like corpses. Either the Forest God was guiding them, or zombies could sense mana.

Zombies being able to sense mana made the most sense. His Pain Knife skill used mana; if the zombies were sensitive to mana it would explain why they felt the effects of the skill.

They took their time, dispatching any stray zombies that came in their path, but most stayed away from them. They were especially wary of Axel.

“It’s about time we talk about how we kill this God, the Elves—fairies did not give us much information on it,” Rayner said.

“Hit the blinking red mark on its body,” Axel said.

“No jokes Axel.”

“Sorry.”

Talking about killing a god was fine until they got closer to it. They had no idea what it would look like, and only some idea what it could do.

“We can’t just wing this Axel. This is not a game. We don’t get another life.”

“You’re right, I know…It’s only an idea, but I think this god can’t attack us.”

“It’s been doing that since we entered the forest.”

“No, its servants attacked us. Let’s take stock of what we know. It needed the Inimi to drive the Dwarves out, the fairies to take care of the forest, and zombies created by Yazid to hunt us. Maybe some of its enemies are too far away or numerous to attack, but we are getting close to the heart of the forest and other than this oppressive feeling we are fine.”

“Matches up with the gods giving power to those that worship it. They can’t fight us directly. Still, if that’s true everybody could kill gods.”

“Our Titles, Godless and Faithless, are the key. Anyone who has the power to fight a god is aligned with them, but we have power without the gods.”

“And since the fairies no longer worship it, it can’t attack its enemies. Assuming worship is what gives gods their power. We are making a lot of assumptions.”

They were, and they still did not know how to kill the god.

The oppressive sensation weighed on them, making their movements sluggish. It hit them like a gust of living wind. Axel’s eyes began to water and his throat grew dry.

Rayner’s breathing became heavy, and he clutched his chest, he had it worse than Axel.

“Axel…my mana is decreasing, fast.”

Checking his palm, he saw that the same thing was happening to him. “Same here, but my mana is still at 7.”

Rayner tried to say something but couldn’t. Why was this effecting Rayner more than him? Axel grabbed his friend to prevent him from falling. As they came into contact Rayner was able to stand on his own again, the pressure letting up. They separated and again Rayner’s knees grew weak until he got close to Axel.

“It’s your higher level, it must give you a resistance to its attack,” Rayner said.

“That’s great and all but I don’t know if we can fight like this.”

“I have a feeling we won’t have to anymore.”

Without explaining himself Rayner continued into the heart of the forest.

***

They esenyurt escort entered a clearing much like the one the fairies lived in. Blooming red flowers covered the trees, the same flowers covered the ground. At the center of the clearing was a giant mushroom. A glittering mist came off it as it pulsed slowly, beating like a heart.

“This is the God,” Axel said, readying his knife.

“It has to be. Put away the knife. I don’t think we need it. Yet.”

Rayner walked right up to it, the back-breaking pressure they felt earlier no longer weighing them down.

“So much for being careful and thinking of a plan,” Axel muttered and moved to join his friend.

Rayner did not respond and was touching the mushroom, eyes wide open in a trance. Axel shook him, yelling at him to wake up, but nothing worked.

Rayner had walked up to the Forest God with complete confidence. He wanted this to happen, meaning Axel could not start stabbing the mushroom. It could backfire and hurt Rayner. Instead, Axel placed his hand on the mushroom as well. And his mind drifted.

When he regained awareness, he was with Rayner who was no longer in a trance, and Yazid was sitting on top of the mushroom.

“It’s not really Yazid. This is an illusion,” Rayner said.

Yazid nodded in agreement.

“Alright, let’s get to the point. You have pissed everyone off, so we have come to kill you.”

“What my friend means to say is that we are open to finding a peaceful solution.”

“Peace is not possible,” the Forest God in Yazid’s form said.

“Then why communicate with us?”

“I wish to tell my story before I die.”

“You want to give us your Will?” Axel said. This was not how he imagined events playing out.

“You have questions, my dying words can provide answers,” fake Yazid said. He made a gesture and two mushrooms appeared behind them for them to sit on. “I am but a weak, petty god, only special in that I was able to physically manifest myself in a living form.”

“And you chose a mushroom,” Axel said.

“I chose nothing. As I said, I was a petty god, a spirit, barely sentient.”

“Until the fairies started worshiping you.”

“Yes, I became their local deity, and I grew as they increased in number. They tended to the woods and flowers until it grew into a lush forest. I became that forest.”

“Until the dwarfs started cutting the trees down, I get that, but what about this treaty? Did the Dwarves break it?”

“…No, they did not. The treaty with the Dwarves benefited both of us. I worked with the Inimi because I wanted more power. For power, I convinced Yazid to raise a zombie army, abandoned my worshipers and betrayed my allies.” This God was brutally honest.

“I still don’t understand,” Rayner said.

“I do. He wanted a place at the big kids’ table. I assume the fairies don’t leave the forest and have little influence. With a zombie army and Inimi allies, you could be a mover and shaker,” Axel explained.

It was odd hearing the reasons for conflict explained with such bluntness. Those with power wanted more. No flowery excuses needed.

“What did Yazid get out of the deal?” Rayner said.

“I had the fairies obtain materials and bring it to his cabin prison.”

“Who imprisoned him?” Axel said.

“I did not care to ask. I suppose anyone who did not like the idea of a man who could raise an immortal army at will,” false Yazid said. “He had enemies everywhere. Yazid would be safer in prison than out in the world.”

“Why are you dying? Is it old age?”

False Yazid chuckled, showing emotion for the first time. “I made an agreement with Yazid not to hurt you two. I broke it, hoping to offer you to the Inimi. He set up a fail-safe in case I broke the deal. Right now, every zombie in this forest is draining my deific mana, it is killing me.”

Deific mana? Axel filed that away for later study.

“You can still control the zombies to attack us, but that led them closer to your location,” he said.

Rayner caught on. “Also leading them closer to your deific mana. The more you break the agreement, the closer you come to death. Damn that Yazid is clever, screwing a god from beyond the grave.”

“A perfect necromancer,” the God said.

“Wait, a second. I get how he set it up to kill you, but what if it was not us you attacked?”

“The zombies have mana sensing, remember?”

“Yes, now are you ready to take my will,” false Yazid said.

“You don’t deserve it, but yeah, say what you have to say,” Axel said.

Instead of speaking, the god closed its eyes, his mind drifted again. The illusion dissipated. The giant mushroom gone, the red flowers dead, and the surrounding trees had become husks.

***

Seeing a god die was not as satisfying as he thought. Fighting would have been preferable to the sight of everything around them dying.

“I think the moral of that story was never double-cross Yazid,” Rayner said.

“Makes me wonder if he has a fail-safe for us,” Axel said.

The thought disturbed them both; it was something they would have to investigate.

“Help me look for loot,” Axel said while looking under rocks and searching through the grass.

“No loot fell when we fought the zombies or the goblins. There won’t be any here either. As we keep telling each other, this is not a game,” Rayner said. “Now stop that and come here, it’s time to check our stats. If you focus properly, it will only show you relevant stats, it’s not like we don’t know our race and Titles.”

That got Axel’s attention; stopping his search for loot he went beside Rayner and shared each other’s stats.

Name: Axel, Level: 3, Class: Thug, Mana: 10, Skills: Pain Knife(1), EXP: 0.

Name: Rayner, Level: 1, Class: Barbarian, Mana: 30, Skills: Force Hammer(0.5), EXP: 30.

“This is bullshit!” Rayner said, “I got less EXP than when I fought the Inimi.”

“Other than being able to resist the mana attacks, I have not seen the benefit of gaining levels, I don’t have any points to distribute, and I don’t feel different. At least your mana increased, any idea how that happened?”

Taking a moment to think about it before answering, Rayner said, “I have a theory.”

“Theory sounds good, let’s hear it.” Axel wished one of those mushroom seats were around for him to sit on while they had this discussion.

“It’s like I read in Yazid’s book in the cabin. Mana is a combination of forces; life-force, stamina, health and whatever other magic exists in this world.” Rayner looked to him to see if he understood.

“Alright, I’m following.”

“What we did was like exercise, but instead of waiting weeks to see the results, we see them in hours or days. The parts of mana work together. Life-force can’t regenerate normally, health takes healing, stamina needs rest or food to recover.”

“But magic doesn’t, when the magic recovers everything else does too. That’s why you have high mana as a barbarian.”

“That’s the theory or I’m secretly going to be a strong magic user.”

“Maybe you can be? Mana is comprised of different energies, but mana is mana, you should be able to use it however you want.”

Rayner shook his head. “I think my class may restrict what type of skills I can use.”

As they thought on their stats, Axel noticed something appearing on his stat sheet. It was an item, Will of an Unnamed God. He showed it to Rayner.

“Looking closer, I have it too. Don’t know why I didn’t see it before. Then again, we weren’t looking.”

Axel focused on the item name, hoping something would pop out, but nothing happened. Items being held in a magical dimension of infinite storage were also something that did not carry over from games to this world. Instead, he saw lines of text.

Reading from his palm was not awkward, because he was not truly reading from his palm; it reminded him of the augmented reality glasses back in his world. He only needed to think about scrolling to read through the text. However, like augmented reality and VR, it hurt his eyes when looking at it too long.

Much of the Will was the God complaining about its lack of power, the lack of respect other gods gave it, not having enough worshipers. On and on it went.

“It’s like reading the diary of a teenage girl,” Axel said.

“If that teenage girl was a power-hungry bastard.”

“Exactly,” he said, laughing along with Rayner.

After spending some time reading through it, he found something interesting. “Other than the whining, there is some information about the Inimi in here. Those zombies used to be an Inimi army. They tried marching through the forest to surprise attack the Dwarves but got lost and picked off by zombie animals.”

“I skipped to the section you’re on. The name of the mountain is the Gray Peaks, and they call the city Grayhaven.”

“Well, that explains a lot. We really stepped into a minefield.”

“This Will is a gold mine of information, the general makeup of the Inimi army is in here, and so is basic information about the gods.”

“Just the ones he complains about… I wish I got a title called God Slayer.”

“I’m hoping you did not do this just for that.” Rayner looked like he already knew.

Axel heard something snapping, and pushed Rayner to the side, avoiding a falling branch. A tree also fell, and the others looked ready to follow.

“Looks like it’s time to go,” Rayner said. “Seems our petty god had a fail-safe of its own. You got the compass?”

“Yep, follow me. Exit is this way.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Mr. Lucky (Redux)

by Millie Dynamite

Copyright© 2014/22 by Millie Dynamite

A Dark Angel’s violent encounter with a young white man.

Mr. Lucky

The town was far removed from the problems of the big city. What minor crime occurred in the sleepy hamlet was of the misdemeanor variety. Boys dreamed of running away from the community, while the girls dreamed of marrying the local boys and running off with them. That night did not differ from the tens of thousands of proceeding days. The local movie theater ran features on both screens, with two showings of each movie on weekends. After all, it was Saturday.

The young projectionist locked the doors once everyone left and surveyed the parking lot as the owner drove off, tossing him a wave. The projectionist turned into a janitor, and he cleaned up the mess.

Shortly after he began, the old clock in the town square started chiming out the hour. Twelve mournful clangs intoned the midnight hour. Despite the loud bells, he barely picked up the ringing as he swept up the last of the popcorn. Carefully, he placed the garbage in the dumpsters in the back and stared at the overcast clouds.

If he squinted his eyes, he could make out the dim glow through the dense cloud cover of the full yellow moon. Staring around, thin curls of fog rose from the lake and moved toward him. After a few moments, he reconnoitered the vacant lot behind the theater while the fresh fog blew over the parking lot. With haste, he rushed inside to mop quickly and head home. The painful truth be told, he hated walking through thick fog, and he had an idea this was a peasouper.

Tanking two steps at a time, he ran up the stairs to the booth and gathered his books, placing them in the leather satchel. The satchel was called a soft briefcase, but he thought the thing appeared to others like a purse—which he hated. However, being a gift from his mother, he always carried the thing. Moving from the booth, he caught his reflection in the office doors’ glass windows.

“Shee-it fire. I look like some little fag carrying a purse. Note to self, I must figure out a way to lose the damn thing.” The young man walked at a brisk pace down the stairs. Staring at the glass doors, he couldn’t see across the street.

A thick fog hung over the streets like a blanket of white. Inserting his key into the lock, he locked the door behind him and walked toward home. A pair of almond-shaped, dark eyes followed him—hungry, lustful, and angry eyes. Softly, she moved from the recessed door of the jewelry store. Sneakers softly followed the boy. The tennis shoes squeaked, but the fog all but swallowed the soft sound.

The hairs on the back of his necked prickled. Something in the fog tried to warn him of some danger. However, the soft yelps of the new rubber soles were inseparable from his pounding heart.

With a queasy unease, the young man walked at a brisk pace. Anxious and unsettled, he wanted to make his home fast. He hated fog, vaporous air had an eerie effect on him. He cut through City Park, a play zone for children. If all went well, he’d cross the stream at the old bridge and be home by 1:00 am.

This route was the fastest way to his house. A creaking of old wood greeted his ears, familiar and comforting, as he walked on the boards of the old wooden covered bridge. The stream below babbled as the water rushed over rocks. Those faint squeaks disappeared, and he didn’t notice ‘her’ footsteps as the water was too loud rushing over the rocks below, and she walked softly.

Blinding pain jumped from the back of his head as he walked from under the cover of the bridge. A sharp crack on the right side back of his head knocked him to the ground. Deep pain spread across his head, becoming foggy as the night air.

“Don’t move your cracker ass, Mr. Lucky.”

After a few agonizing slow moments, the young man realized the voice was that of a female. A furious female’s voice had a harsh tone, which told him Lucky didn’t mean good luck for him. Tensing up, he thought keçiören escort to roll over and spring on her. Then the sharp, triple clicks made him freeze.

“I’ll blow you a new asshole if you try anything. Up, Mr. Lucky, come on, white boy, on your feet.”

The pounding in his chest was almost to the point of pain. After a second, he pushed up and stood tense, not knowing what was coming. “Keep your eyeballs straight ahead. Don’t turn around, or I’ll blast your guts out with this,” she jabbed him in the ribs with the barrel of a gun. “Turn to your right and go downhill under the bridge.”

“Listen, I got some money; you can have it,” his voice cracked as he spoke.

“Shut the fuck up, Mr. Lucky. Move your skinny white ass now,” she poked him again. “Go on now, right up under the bridge.” His heart leaped into his throat. There was something in her voice, anger, or perhaps something else, something darker. He was afraid for his life. Notwithstanding, he’d have to admit that this was the most excitement he’d ever had.

“Now, you might think you can just run away, but think again, mofo. Cause, I’ll fucking blow your head off if you try.” Again, she hit him in the ribs with the barrel of the gun. “You believe me, don’t you, Mr. Lucky?”

Nodding his head, he moved in small, slow steps down the hill.

The couple walked carefully down the slick bank; he knew she would kill him if he tried to run. The water rushing over the rocks grew louder as they moved under the bridge, right down to the water’s edge.

“Far enough, Brady boy.” Reaching around him, she grabbed his crotch.

“Figures, fucking, Brady boy special—mother fucking 5-inch cocktail wiener,” she hissed at him. She pulled his briefcase from him and tossed the case higher on the bank.

“Fucking faggot, carrying a purse,” she reached around again and squashed his package. “Fucking gonna rock my world. Your cracker fag’s boner got hard from fear. So easy with losers like you. Pants off, boy.”

“No,” he barked out in defiance. The gun struck him across the back of his neck. With a spinning head, he dropped to his knees, sobbing as he held the back of his neck, rubbing both head and neck. Putting her mouth right up to his year, she shoved the gun into his back hard.

“Don’t give me shit, you fucking sissy fag. You gonna be lucky, now,” she whispered in his ear, but the words hissed in his ears similar to snake.

If Mr. Lucky would be honest, the danger of his predicament was not lost on him. His moment of bravado had brought an instant reaction from her. Her response caused one of his own. His cock stiffened. Emotions overwhelmed him; fear, excitement, and a sexual fire he’d only dreamed of consumed him. In a flash, he realized his life meant nothing to her, and the threat was to his life.

“I’m tempted to kill you right now. But I want something first. Now, whitey, get-da-fuck out of those pants and remove your shirt from your scrawny bod, boy.”

Quickly, he stripped to his underwear. With relative ease, the young black woman forced him to roll over, growling in his ear the instructions.

“Dat’s it, cracker boy, flat on your back. Now lose the tidy whities.”

With a quick tug, he pulled them down, and the black woman unceremoniously snatched them from his hand and threw them into the water. In an odd teasing moment, the young woman whacked his ridge cock with the gun’s barrel, playful and light. Trying to figure things out, he noted the weapon was an automatic. Besides this, he couldn’t think of anything more.

The pain in his ears throbbed as his blood rushed through his veins, and his heart pumped harder than he remembered at any fearful point in his life. While terror clutched him, so his lust held him tight as well. Dread and yearning mixed. She was a desirable woman; he wanted this and yet feared what might come.

“I’m gonna rape you, boy, gonna ride you for all your itty-bitty-dick is worth,” light from a poll on the shore behind them showed around küçükçekmece escort her body like a halo. Angelic-like, her curly hair stood out from her head, and the lamplight shined through the outer parts of the curly hair like flames, forming a firing halo. The wet fog engulfed them, clutching their bodies.

Oddly excited, the young man stared as she undressed. Seductively, she peeled out of her clothing. She was short, almost tiny, but her breasts were ample and appeared—buoyant. In the dim light, he couldn’t make out much, but could tell her skin was exceptionally dark. She had a slim waist and ample, but not fat, ass. He made out a thick, curly, triangle patch of pubic hair.

The young woman straddled the young man and leaned down with the gun pointing at him. The young woman’s dark brown eyes were mere inches from his. Still, he couldn’t tell you what she looked like. She was—sexy for sure, but individual features were lost in the darkness. The only thing he knew for certain was this woman had a gun. Pleasure remained despite his fear, and his heart pounded as she slid her slick pussy over his cock.

The intoxicating sensation of her hot, wet pussy spread into his hips, up his spine, and into his brain. Closing his eyes for a moment, he wanted, so much, to touch her. Sliding his hands to her thigh, the gun smacked him, a light and loving touch in his mind, and he stopped.

“You’re a pathetic little cracker.”

The woman smacked his face with the gun, keeping the fear inside him, mixing with his pleasure. The blows weren’t hard, but enough, so he understood she was in control. The young man’s cheek burned. Amazingly to him, his prick grew harder and longer.

“Damn boy, stick me deep with your dick, hard, or I fucking blow your brains out and fuck worthless little cock, anyway.” He thrust up with his hips, sliding into her. With a deep, sexy groan, she bounced on him, straightened up, arched her back, and pounded her body on his hard cock.

“I don’t want no cracker, baby, so you best not lose your load, or I’ll put one right between your blue devil eyes.” She struck the gun across his jaw, backhanded hitting the other side. Again, she only hit him enough to control him.

The black woman pounded up and down her body, weighing less than 100 pounds, filling him with a white-hot passion. The verbal abuse aroused his mind and body. As she belittled him, they fucked, their bodies moving in unison. Striking him several more times, once harder than she meant to, breaking his nose. The tiny woman continued to repeat her threats.

When he grew bold, he reached up and touched her breast, belly, legs, or back. She smacked him in a quick, rough fashion, and his hands retreated. Only his lust drove him to move his hands over her feverish body again.

“If ya pop your nut afore I gets off, I’m gonna shoot your ass, bitch.” Mister Lucky didn’t consider this a threat but a challenge to hold off as long as possible.

Turning around, she returned to him; he felt the gun. God, where she shoved the thing. “I’m not kidding, bitch. Lose your nut juice, and I’ll blow you a new asshole.”

“Oh, God, oh, fuck, baby, you’re so good to me,” he said.

With the gun in his anus, intense pain, she fucked him and fucked his ass with the gun thrust in and out of him. She gazed over her shoulder, with her white teeth bright in the dark, an evil grin on her face.

“I don’t think you can hold it, boy. Think you gonna blow, then my gun gonna get a nut off, too.”

The young man tried to stop it. In fact, he tried very hard not to lose his cum. After all, he didn’t want to piss her off. On the verge of losing control, he tried to pull out of her, but she forced her body down on him. The worst thing happened. His cock twitched, spitting cum out in a heavy stream. Like a flash, she jumped off, and his cock fell limp over his balls. The woman straddled his face; she pushed her cum soaked pussy on his face.

“I told you not to do that, boy.” Clutching kurtköy escort his hair and pushing him to her tight. “Eat that fucking cum out of me, you worthless cracker fag.”

The man did as instructed in fear and lust until he felt her hips bucking into his face, and a flood of vaginal fluid and his cum gushed across his face. She held his face to her pussy for some time before he let go. Banging his head against the ground several times, she again hit his face with the gun.

Standing over him, she pointed the gun down at him.

“Told you, motherfucker, don’t blow your nut.” The gun barked, and a white flash jumped from the barrel as pain tore through his shoulder. A plinking echoed off the bridgeworks and rocks as the spent shell ejected on a rock. Darkness covered him.

He heard three more shots, followed by nothing.

Thick cotton covered the inside of his mouth. Smacking his lips, he tried to open his eyelids, but they refused to move.

“Come on, cracker…” his head ached from the beatings. “Wake up, you fucking worthless, Brady boy.”

Returning to reality, his mouth, dry and cottony, tasted foul. The light burned his eyes as his lids finally fluttered open. He tried to lift his arms, but something tight on his wrist kept him from moving it. The arm refused to move as he pushed it. He blinked his eyes, trying to adjust to the abundant light in the room.

Restraints held his arms and legs in place.

“Too much light, sugar?”

Turning his head, he saw the nurse move to turn the wand, and the blinds rolled shut. The light level in the room dropped. She moved away from the window. The nurse was a small, shapely woman. Her hips were wide, and her ass was ample, but not fat. As she turned to her side at the foot of the bed and adjusted his bed, he noticed she had substantial breasts. Her hair was long and quite curly, rather dark. In a blinding flash, the fact dawned on him: she was black, quite swarthy.

She sauntered up to him, her hips swaying seductively. Her full, firm lips bore a sweet, sexy smile, and her almond eyes were dark brown.

“Open wide, baby,” the woman spoke with a silken, sweet voice. He opened his mouth as her hand moved to his mouth. She shoved something small and blue into his mouth. “Swallow, baby.”

Doing what he was told, he struggled to look around and remembered his ankles fastened by restraints on the bed. A straight-edge razor sat on the tray beside his bed. With urgency, the young man shook his head no and tried to speak.

With a quick movement, she slapped his face and moved away from him. Grabbing the metal chair, she dragged it, scraping the legs across the floor to the door, and shoved the back of it under the knob. Pushing the make shit lock in position.

“We don’t want no one interrupting your ball shaving, now, do we, sweetie?” she moved like a cat toward him. A vicious black cat. She pulled down his hospital gown a little and ripped the bandage from his shoulder.

“Don’t look to me like those stitches are right,” she balled up a fist and slammed down on the wound. “We had so much fun last night, figgered you’d want more today. The dumb-assed cops and doctors think you were trying to kill yourself.”

In terror, agony, and lust, the man cried while the woman stuffed her thong as a gag into his mouth. With her fist again balled up, she repeated the punch.

“What’s the pill?” he gasped through the pain.

“Your dose of Viagra, cracker, boy.”

“Now see all that screaming and hollering, and you have torn them loose. Take this second pill, baby boy,” stuffing the blue pill in his mouth, she forced him to swallow. We gonna do some serious fucking now.

Mr. Lucky loved her. How might he let her know? Somehow, through the pain and gag, he managed a smile.

“There my baby white boy is.” Being perceptive, she said, “Love you too, cracker.”

Moving the gown from over his privates, she stroked his hard dick. Spat on it and pumped fast and rough.

“Figured you’ll last better if I get you off afore I make you get me off, wonder bread!”

Unable to take his eyes from her, he hoped she was right because the fucking razor was there if he didn’t last long enough. He didn’t think his Dark Angel would use the thing, but she might.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Can you imagine coming home one afternoon and thinking the house is empty. You are feeling even more horny than usual so you lie down on your bed, close your eyes and slide your hand into you panties to start rubbing your cunt. You settle into your favourite fantasy and start imagining that it’s your father’s fingers between your legs. You’d love to feel his thick fingers sliding between your cunt lips and into your hole. Your fingers are rubbing faster, but you can feel that I’d not enough. You can imagine the feel of his fingers, but you want to be able to smell his body, hoping he has left a dirty shirt lying around you get up and walk to your parents bed room, you know you always cum harder if you are wearing one of your Daddy’s shirts.

Just as you reach his bedroom door you’re startled to hear a noise coming from inside the room. You had thought the house was empty, but your mum or dad must have come home early. The noise sounds weird, like quiet gasping. Who ever is in there didn’t shut the door properly, squinting through the crack between the door and the door frame you can just see your daddy lying on the bed. He’s gasping because he’s wanking himself. You watch him sliding his hand up and down his cock. You cant tear your eyes away from it. It’s longer and much thicker than any of your boyfriends have had. Your hand is back between your legs rubbing your clit at the thought of feeling his cock stretch your cunt.

Mesmerised by him wanking it takes a few moments for you to notice his other hand is holding some panties. you know they are yours because you’d been wearing them yesterday, he’s holding them to his face while he’s wanking himself off. The realisation that your daddy must be imagining fucking you almost makes you cum right there. Now you really have to get his cock in your cunt.

An idea comes to you. You sneak out of the house, then come back in, banging the door, calling out “hello” to make sure he can hear you. You smile when you hear him moving about upstairs. You hope you interrupted him before he had time to cum, thinking he’ll have a bigger load for your cunt.

You rush up stairs, calling out, asking who’s home and manage to see him darting into the toilet, trying to hide a bulge in his trousers. “I’m just going to the garden to sunbathe” you tell him. In your bedroom it takes all your self control to keep your fingers out of your cunt, but instead you put on the smallest bikini you have. It was small last year, but now your tits are growing the top hardly covers your nipples. The bottoms are just a triangle of cloth and string. You tie the bottoms as tight as you can, pulling them tight against your cunt so they clearly show your lips.

You hear your dad coming out of the toilet and bump into him in the hallway. “Look Daddy, last year’s bikini still fits.” you say “What do you think?” you ask and pull the bottoms up tighter against your cunt.
You smile sweetly at him and give him a twirl, letting him see your nearly naked body. “I’ll just be outside” you tell him, then turn and head down stairs and out into the garden.

Your parents can see about half the garden from their bedroom window, normally you try and find a spot that has the sun and is out of view, but this time you lie down right in the middle. You lie on your front, facing away from the house and pretend to be enjoying the sun, although with your legs slightly open you hope that your dad is staring at your ass.

Lying there you are imagining your dad staring out of the window, imagining that he is wanking himself looking at you. You can feel your cunt getting wetter halkalı escort and wetter. “Dad” you shout. “Bring the sun screen. Dad!”

“Dad” you shout, “I need it”

It seems to be taking him ages to come down stairs, must be trying to get is hard cock to relax.

You hear him coming towards you, and reach to untie your bikini top. “Do my back Dad” you tell him.

The first touch of his hands gliding over your back almost makes you groan out loud. He rubs the sunscreen over your back for just a moment then stops. “That’s not enough Dad” you tell him. “Do me properly”

“You have to kneel down next to me, I want it all over”

He keels down and starts rubbing the cream over your back “And my legs” you tell him. The touch of his hands on the back of your thighs is almost enough to make you cum. He must be able to smell your cunt by now it’s so wet.

When he rubs the tops of your legs you open them more, imagining his hands going up further to your cunt.
It’s now or never you decide, with his hands on the backs of your thighs, you reach round to grab his wrist, and pull his fingers between your legs to rub against your cunt.
“No!” he stammers, and tries to pull his hand away. You hold his wrist firmly, pressing his fingers harder against your cunt.

“I saw you wanking with my panties earlier” you tell him. “I’ve been wet ever since.” You push his hand down, forcing his fingers inside your bikini bottoms and between your swollen cunt lips”
“I hope I stopped you before you managed to cum” you tell him.
“Now I think we better go inside and you can tell me what you were thinking about”

With that you stand up and walk towards the house, your biki top falls to the floor and you waggle your hips shaking your ass as your father follows. As soon as you are through the doorway, you stop and bend forward, pulling your bikini bottoms down, showing your father your ass, your cunt lips just visible between your legs.

You step out of your bikin bottoms, pick them up and turn around. You can see your little show has had the desired effect, there’s a huge bulge in your fathers trousers.

“Oh daddy is that for me?” you ask, kneeling down and un zipping him. His cock springs out slapping your face. Your fingers can hardly close around his thick shaft, you open your mouth and can hardly get the head between your lips. You moan with pleasure as the scent of his cock fills your nostrils and your tounge gets its first taste of him. You open your mouth as wide as you can, trying to suck more of his dick into your mouth. Your hand strokes his shaft, its so much thicker and longer than any of your boyfriends, you know you cant wait to feel it stretching your cunt.

You are torn between sucking the cock in your mouth and getting the first taste of daddy’s spunk and the raging desire of your cunt to feel him filling you.

Before you can make up your mind it seems that daddy has decided for you, you feel his body shiver, hear him gasp and feel his cock swell then pulse in your mouth. A shot of spunk hits the back of your throat, then another then another, your mouth is full of cock and spunk, so much more spunk than any boyfriend has given you.

You try to swallow it all but there is so much it is oozing out of your mouth and dripping down your chin.

You desperately try to suck more spunk from your fathers cock, but feel him start to soften and shrink. He shudders and pulls out of your mouth, than gazes down at you. You stare up at him, cum dripping down your chin then smile içerenköy escort “Thank you daddy, that’s lovely, but you are still going to fuck me”

“That was wonderful baby, i’ve dreamed of this for so long. I was so jealous every time you went out with a boy, and every time I found your stained panties I wished it was my cum dripping out of your cunt, but I’m a bit old, I dont know if I can get hard again for a while”

“Dont worry daddy, let’s go to bed and see what happens. As for my panties, it was mostly just me I’ve only fucked a couple of times, but I always got so wet thinking of feeling your cock inside me. I’d always have to make myself cum as soon as I got in from school every day.”

Upstairs in your fathers bedroom, he lies down on the bed, you kneel between his legs and start to lick his cock. Even soft it seems bigger than any boy’s cock you’ve sucked. His pubic hair stiff and wiry is so tactile when you run your fingers through it, his balls big and heavy the reason he filled your mouth with spunk.

“Come here baby, kneel over my face. I used to lick your cunt as a baby, it always made you smile, but I’ve not been able to for so long, I’ve not even seen you cunt for years. Let me lick you, let me taste you”.

As soon as you straddle your fathers face you love the feeling of his hot breath on your cunt. His tongue feels so stiff and rough probing your cunt lips.

If you were wet before, you are dripping now, his face must already be soaked. He must be enjoying licking your cunt as much as you are because his cock starts to stiffen. It’s not long before it is filling your whole mouth. This time you are determined to have it in your cunt, but… his tongue is so good at working on your cunt.

Daddy’s cock was all soft when you started sucking and you could get it all in your mouth, but now it is getting hard and swollen, its filling your mouth and pressing down your throat. H’es still not rock hard, but you can feel that your cunt is so wet he must be able to slide in.

With a huge effort of will you pull yourself away from his tongue and turn around. You love the feeling of lying on him, he feels so big and strong beneath you, your tits squashed against his chest, your legs open wide straddling him, his cock trapped between you gently pulsing, growing, stiffening.

You love the heat of his cock against you, slide down his body, catching it between your cunt lips, the head rubs against your clit making you groan in anticipation. Just lift enough to reach and grab it and guide the head of your fathers cock into your cunt.

You pause for the slightest moment savouring the feeling, the anticipation of what you are about to do, loving the thought of fucking your daddy.

The head of your fathers dick feels huge poking into your cunt. You ache to drop down onto it taking it into your cunt in one go, but you also want to savour the sensation of him sliding into you. You have to go slowly because he feels so thick, stretching your cunt more than any boyfriends cock has, but you can feel your fathers body trembling beneath yours you can feel his desired to fill your cunt with his cock.

After what seems like an age you’ve finally lowered yourself onto him, his cock deep in your cunt, stretching and filling your cunt more than any cock before. Your father grabs your hips, rocking your body back and forwards, his cock sliding in and out of your cunt, your clit rubbing against his stomach when you move.

“Oh daddy” you moan, “You are such a good fuck”. Daddy smiles up kartal escort at you, enjoying your cunt as much as you are enjoying his cock. “Cum in me daddy, fill my cunt with your spunk daddy”

He grips your hips harder, his body beneath yours bucks higher, his cock slides in and you of your cunt faster and faster. You wish he could fuck you for ever, but you want to feel his cock spunking into your cunt even more.

The thought of daddy’s cum filling you is making you more and more turned on. Your clit tingles when it rubs against his body, until you can feel you are going to orgasm. Your cunt squeezes his cock making him gasp with pleasure. He fucks you harder, faster brining you both closer to cumming. Until with a massive thrust of his cock, he pulls you down hard and shoots his cum into your cunt. the feeling of his cock pulsing inside you is enough to bring on your own orgasm. You both grunt, moan and groan together shivering and trembling with pleasure.

Lying there, your fathers cum and cock still filling your cunt, you hear some one on the other side of the door. They must have come into the house while you were busy fucking. They must have seen everything. You’re trying to think who it could be. Your brother? Neighbour? Best friend? Who is there? Who has just watched you fuck your father…. ????

In a panic you try to climb off your fathers cock, but it’s too late, the door opens and you see your brother standing in the doorway, naked, stroking his hard-on. You’re sitting on the edge of the bed, naked, your brother can see your fathers spunk dripping out of your cunt. You’ve caught him spying on you before and he’s always looked at you as if he wanted to fuck you. Now it doesn’t look like you’ll have any choice.

Your brother walks towards you, his cock swaying in front of him. He stops just in front of you, reaches between your legs, scoops your fathers spunk out of your cunt with his fingers and wipes it over is cock, then pushes his cock into your mouth. His dick is no where near as thick as your fathers, but you love licking your fathers spunk of your brother’s cock. He reaches to your cunt again, pushing his fingers inside you to cover them with your fathers spunk. Your brother pulls his cock out of your mouth and wipes your fathers spunk on his cock again.

Instead of pushing his cock back into your mouth your brother pushes you back onto the bed, you lying on your back, your legs draped over the edge of the bed. He lifts your legs in the air, hooking them over his shoulders and pushes his cock into your ass hole. Covered in your fathers spunk, his cock slides into your ass easily, the pressure of his cock in your ass forcing your fathers spunk to ooze out of your cunt.

Your brother starts fucking your ass hole, gently at at first, but then deeper. sliding his cock all the way into your ass, it’s lubricated by your fathers spunk running out of your cunt. Your brother starts to fuck you harder, faster and your father reaches over to play with your clit, his fingers running circles around your clit, then pushing into your cunt.

Your brother is fucking you faster, harder and deeper. His cock ramming in and out of your ass hole. You can feel he’s not going to last long, he was probably wanking himself off all the time he was watching your father fuck you. Your fathers fingers are working you clit, getting you closer and closer to cumming. You can feel your brother fucking your ass more and more desperately, your fathers fingers are rubbing your clit then pushing into your cunt over and over again. More and more the sensation is building inside you, getting closer and closer to your orgasm. The moment you start to cum your father pushes his fingers deep into your cunt, your brother rams into your ass. Your ass squeezes his cock hard making him gasp and cum inside your ass.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ellen realizes that meeting up is a mistake when I lock the door behind her. She told me to unlock it, that she isn’t interested anymore and that I needed to let her leave. A wicked smile adorns my face as I watch her pull at a door that has been locked with a key. Ellen is terrified. To think she had trusted me!!! We have been chatting online for weeks since our second date. We had an instant connection when I hired her three months ago. Ellen has never dated a older man before, but this is man that women both dream about and fear. I’m wealthy and powerful in business, law and politics and I always have beautiful women around me 24/7.

When Ellen e-mailed me, she didn’t expect me to write back. Guys like him don’t typically go for women like her. Ellen doubted she would ever get another chance to go on a third date with me, but when my note is found in her inbox, she feels extreme excitement. I seduced and hired Ellen three months ago because she is 5′, about 110lbs, a 24” waist and B-breasts that enticed me. Ellen is an attractive woman, but not what is considered a bombshell. Her sexy petite body helped her to lure me. Ellen and I had discussed everything over the last two dates. From favorite movies to our views on marriage, we had covered it all. She told me about her past relationships and I told her about my ex-wives, lovers, and mistresses. Ellen knew that I was leaving out some of the details, there is no way I was interested in a relationship, but she didn’t mind because I’m wealthy and powerful. Ellen knew she would not be the one on my arm to social events. She knew I could help advance her career as a journalist.

When I proposed that we meet up again, she is ecstatic. This is the meeting she had been waiting for. The type of meeting she can consider herself being in Dallas for a very long time. We have been talking every night on the phone for hours about her reporting stories. I suggested that we spend an evening at my place. I had a penthouse in down town Dallas. Her housing paid for by me. We are going to spend the evening drinking wine and watching a movie. At least that’s what Ellen thought.

Ellen got dressed up for the evening. She spent two hours getting ready. It is summer so she decides to wear a white sun dress. Black heels and a silver locket accented the outfit. She had shaved her legs yesterday but decided to do it again to make sure that they would be perfectly smooth beneath the thigh-length dress. She decides to wear a white Victoria Secret bra and no panties. She tried on a few thongs but knew I prefer a woman going commando is so much sexier. She is supposed to arrive at my place at 8 but finds herself sitting in the lobby of my building almost 20 minutes early. When the time finally came, she is at my door knocking. I yell from inside that it is open and she let herself in. I shouted from what appeared to be a bathroom that I would be right out and that she should make herself comfortable. Ellen looks at the clock on the wall and she is 5 minutes early. She is upset with herself for being so eager. My penthouse is incredible. There are huge windows that open onto a balcony, I have an amazing view from almost anywhere you are seated. Ellen sat on the couch pouring out glasses of the wine from the iced bottle on the coffee table. A few moments later I walk from the bathroom wearing just a towel. We look at each other and smile as we glance in the other’s direction. Ellen remembers my body hair. Ellen sees a massive erection growing beneath the towel as soon as I laid eyes on her. Before we had spoken to each other, I’m at the door with a set of keys…locking it from the inside.

Then I drop the towel, she realizes something isn’t right. A terrifying look of lust crosses my face as she ran to the door I had just locked. She tries to make it open. Ellen told me she wanted to go leave, she needed to leave. I stared back at her angrily. ” The only place you are going, Ellen, is to my bed.” My cock is now enormous. Ellen remembers the first time she had seen my cock.. and the pain from the two dates. Thicker than her wrist, it is the length of her forearm. My testicles hung below the size of tennis balls. I grab her by the shoulders pushing her down to the floor. ” Suck on my dick now, Ellen.” Ellen did nothing of the sort. She tried to get away. Ellen resigns herself to her fate as tears stream down her face.

A million emotions ran through her head as rested on her knees. Why was this man doing this to her? Where is that guy that I had chatted with so many nights on the phone? ” Do I have to tell you again Ellen? PUT IT IN YOUR MOUTH!” What else is she going to do? She takes my cock into her mouth. At first she only took the tip. It is too big to get in much further. It is hard just getting her mouth around it enough to let the head in. I grab the back of her head and before she knew it, her entire mouth is full and I’m pushing at her throat. She feels her teeth touch my cock, ” NO TEETH.” Ellen opens her mouth wider. ” Ellen,” I said using her first name, ” I really like you a lot.” I start pumping her mouth vigorously as my cock stretched the opening to her throat. I’m hurting her more then the other two times together. Her throat feels like it is on fire. She is gagging, choking, and crying as I force my cock back deeper.

” You’ve only got about half of my 9 inches, Ellen, pretty good for the third time. You will learn fatih escort how to take it all though soon enough again.” I reach down between her legs and she feels me insert two of my fingers into her pussy as roughly as I can. Ellen tries to pull away but my fingers just drive into her deeper. My two fingers alone are thicker than any cock she has ever had inside of her. Ellen wants to get away, to be any place but in my penthouse. ” I WANT THIS PUSSY AGAIN,” I growl knowing she has no way out,. I pull her mouth off my cock lifting her up, driving my fingers yet deeper into her now wet vagina. I carried her in my arms up the stairs of my loft. I drop her on my bed lifting her dress around her waist exposing her tight bald groin.

It took me 2 seconds to bury my dick in her pussy as deep as it will go. I’m weighing 250 pounds easily driving home striking her cervix. It is the worst pain she has ever experienced in her life again. Ellen blacked out at first from the shock and pain. She blacked out the first two times and it took her sore pussy a week to recovery from the two previous dates together. I slammed her pussy hard…. only able to get a little more than half inside of her. She cried and screamed…begging me to stop. I bit her neck fucking her harder. There is no condom between us, the only lubricant our natural body fluids. She hated me more than anyone she had ever known. That is when things got worse. ” Are you enjoying this Ellen?” I ask her as if it were really a question I needed answered. Ellen shook her head screaming no, I fucked her harder. ” Tell me that you love it.” She would not. She couldn’t… She can hardly breath she is crying. ” Tell me that you love it or I’m going to make it worse for you.” Ellen said nothing, lost in her own world of fear and pain-spawned confusion.

I flip her onto her stomach. Part of her is happy to no longer be facing me. She can’t stand my face. This can not be worse than missionary! That’s when I lick her anus. ” I told you this was going to be worse if you didn’t enjoy it.” Ellen screams at me to stop. Ellen has never been fucked in the ass before. She has never really considered it. Nothing has ever been inside of that tight passageway before and now I’m about to fuck her with 9″ of solid cock. Ellen cries, she struggles to get away, but my body is to big to push away. I spit on her tight little rosebud enough to make it moist, then force my cock inside. This is the most excruciating pain she has felt in her life. While in her pussy I can only physically push myself a little more than halfway inside, her asshole provides no such limit. In seconds, I have 9” of cock all the way inside of her. She feels my balls slapping against her pussy as I force myself all the way inside. She can’t handle the pressure and pain. She blacks out again, never stops crying, she would do anything to be anywhere else doing anything else at that point… but nothing made it stop.

Ellen figures out later that I will spend four hours fucking her ass. I came inside of her many times. I loved every second of it, I clearly enjoyed her ass more than her pussy. I fucked her slow and hard, than as fast as I can. I pull the entire length out and then ram it back in. She thinks I enjoyed just seeing her scream. I fuck her in every position, on her stomach, doggy-style, on her side, and missionary. Before I came in her ass for the 5th or 6th time I put my face close to hers kissing her. For some strange reason she kissed back. It is the most passionate erotic kiss she has ever received. The way my tongue swirls in her mouth as my taste mixes with hers making her have the most intense orgasm of her life. As she came harder than she ever has before, I shoot my final load of cum deep within her. Her body hurt like hell, but she didn’t care, she fell asleep with me inside of her.

Later Ellen comes back into the bedroom, I’m standing in the middle of the room. ” That’s it, Ellen,” my whiskey smooth voice purrs confidently. ” Come to me.” With a soft scream of desperation, she collapses immediately from the sound of my voice, back arching up off the floor, as I spread her legs wide. Climbing between them thrusting my hard cock all the way into her, rapture almost, but not quite, overwhelming her as she frantically grasps with her mind to try and reach some kind of relief to the intense pressure of her pleasure. ” You are bound to me, body and soul, to serve my pleasure.” Her body wracked in pleasurable agony from head to toe, the only response she gives is a distraught moan. I touch her, my finger running down her spine to her buttocks, leaving sparks of sensations in its wake, cupping a cheek softly, weighting it softly it in my hand before my finger finds its way to the opening between her legs. She thought she will die, flashes going off in her head, blinding her mind, as my finger slides across her wet lips flicking against her clit. Her legs give out and she collapses onto floor. She can barely form a coherent thought around the pleasure going off in her body like rockets. As I move closer she can only lie there, staring up at me.

She sees my cock again…not that it made any difference to her raging need for me. Now the sight of my cock, thick and hard between my legs, both terrifies and thrills her. What remains of her sane mind told her body to flee…to run as fast as her legs can possibly carry her. Her exhausted güngören escort body, however, refuses to cooperate. She can’t run if her life depended on it. My huge cock; all 9 inches in length and thick as can. An agonized cry from her moist, open lips as she realizes in a flash of clarity that I expect her tried, sore body to take every inch inside her again. The smug grin on my face told her that much. I kneel down, bringing my thick, powerful rod just above her face as she rolls onto her back. My hand caressing her cheek softly, and laughing arrogantly as she turns instinctively into the touch, lips and tongue reaching for something to suck on. I place my thumb on her bottom lip and she sucks it inside her warm mouth, using her tongue to massage it. She feels humiliated at her reaction, but would not have been able to behave any differently. Her mind is no longer in control of her body. She feels herself giving into me again.

I stood abruptly and I turned back, the gleam in my eye so predatory that her body spasms inside and out in expectation of my intentions. ” Let’s get to know one another again,” I said with a chuckle. With a sudden move she is suddenly lying the bed, her arms bound above her head to the center of the bed frame. As I walk around the bed staring at her, she whimpers again, her back arching off the bed as her petite body tries to contain the pleasure she gains now from my presence, body thrashing to and fro on the coverlet. My hand came down to wrap around my cock, and her eyes can no longer look anywhere else, her mouth watering as she strains against her bonds to try and touch me, the silk lined cuffs digging into her skin. With a smile and a chuckle, I let her feel me, sliding the satiny head of my cock across her foot. Moans and whimpers fall continuously from her as she silently begs for more, her toes curling as she ineffectually tries to bring me closer. With sudden movement of my fingers, I obliged her, the shackles falling off her arms.

She thought the few seconds it took for her to scramble to my feet would kill her with frustration, but in no time she is on her knees on the carpeted floor in front of me, eyes raised in plea for my cock to touch her lips. She didn’t have to wait long. I stoop cupping the back of her head, bringing her open mouth to the head of my throbbing cock rubbing the weeping head across her lips. Her tongue slipping hesitantly out between her lips, gathering up the salty-sweet drops of pre-cum from my hot, velvet skin. Finally, I push it inside. Without a doubt it is the best she has tasted, in spite of the fact she hadn’t tasted many. Think of tasting a $100,000 glass of wine when you’ve only tried the boxed kind. She can’t get enough of my thick, musky meat and begins frantically sucking me. I let her have free reign for a few minutes, watching her eager, amateur efforts, but soon became impatient with her feeble attempts to take me fully in her mouth. Keeping my hand firm at the back of her head, I drive my hips forward, driving myself down her throat. She stops sucking and simply takes it, my cock sliding in and out of her throat too fast for her tongue to respond…she simply has to remember to breathe before I drive back inside.

After only a few minutes more I’m tired of fucking her mouth. I lift tossing her onto the bed as though she weighs nothing at all, my body following seconds later to envelop hers, my arms and legs resembling pillars on all sides of her as my mouth swoops down to take possession of her mouth. She can not have described it any other way but as a possession. I did not wait for her to surrender. My tongue invades instantly, sweeping inside and tangling with her own tongue, seducing it out to play. She kisses me back with abandonment, feeling embers of arousal flickering all over her skin and building higher between her legs, her sore pussy, beginning to feel the strain of arousal for so long, gushing juices becoming wetter. As I continue to take pleasure in her mouth, my right hand came up and engulfing her round, firm breast, my thumb flicking across the pebbled nipple hard, curving her up against my body. My mouth follows next close behind my fingers, and she thought I meant to swallow her whole as I suckle her, alternating between suckling and nibbling on her creamy skin.

Now my left hand was in motion on her other breast, massaging the flesh and pinching her nipple in turn. When my mouth begins to travel lower the thought crosses her mind that she will die of pleasure before anything more can happen. My wet tongue and sharp teeth never leave her skin, leaving a path of fiery desire straight down her body. I stop looking up at her when I reach her mound, mouth halfway open, tongue peeking between my teeth. Without warning I swoop down, open mouth engulfing her clit in tight, wet warmth. Her body came all the way off the bed, and then crashes back down. Pleasure in waves so intense she screams, hearing the echoes of her cry as the surge overwhelms her…but she can not cum. She almost faints; the pleasure peaks so intense, when I slid my finger inside her. The single finger stretches her, which should have panicked her with the thought of things to come again, but she is too far gone to think that far ahead in her body’s reckless race for fulfillment.

When my finger reaches her maidenhead my eyes flick up to her face, shining, intensely pleased. kadıköy escort She can tell without words I’m gloating at touching her again. She knew in the next second how incredibly aroused I am at the discovery of her tightness again when I stop eating her, straightening to my knees between her legs. My cock and balls hang heavy, swaying slightly, and her eyes again locking on the sight. She whimpers fearfully as a conceited grin flashes on my face, my teeth shining, as I crouch lining myself up with her sore wet slit. The first touch makes her cry out, the heat of my throbbing cock again focusing all fear and pleasure in her body there, at that one spot. She feels she will burn up, igniting into flames of painful passion on the spot, but she didn’t, as I keep moving forward, the intense pressure building as I begin to force my cock inside her.

She didn’t want to open again at first, her body recognizing my size and telling her in sharp stabs of pain to stop this intrusion, but I continue to push my way in with steady control, giving and taking no surrender. I suddenly become impatient at the slow progress, with a sudden hard thrust of my hips, lunging hard, driving in the first two inches. Her incredible wetness eases the passage, keeping her from tearing. Her body thrashes back and forth on the bed as it wars with itself, her eyes shut and hands helplessly fisting in the sheets, crumpling the sheets between her aching fingers. One side of her knowing I’m too big to fit without intense pain, and the other side beyond caring with its unbelievable need for me to possess her, her mind fighting inside her for control. The fight is lost, and I prove this with another brutally hard drive, forcing in another 6 inches and ripping through her narrow tight tunnel with that single thrust. She screams as it stretches and the walls are scraped; the sound tapering off to barely a whimper. I’m focused on my own needs to care, and with three more hard thrusts of my body, I’m entirely buried in her, deeper than she will have ever thought possible.

I stay there for a minute, firm, my arms on either side of her head, my raging cock remaining inside her re-stretched tunnel, allowing her muscles to adjust to my size inside her. Her agonized body aching, I begin to move, sliding out only slightly before driving back in. She responds immediately, fire burning in her pussy with to much intensity to ignore as her need for me overwhelms her. She is so wet the bed is soaked beneath them, and it eases my way as I begin slamming into her. My cock sliding back and forth with ease for how tight she is, as she stretches for me and her juices coats my cock, her muscles gripping me like a glove. I brought my body down on top of hers as I begin to speed up each stroke into her hot tunnel, driving in and out with force as I enjoy the woman beneath me.

With every stroke the fire in her body grows hotter. She wants to cum, desperately, but knew it is my choice. She spoke to me for the first time. ” Please, John,” it is natural to call my name in her silky, desperately breathless voice, as I occupy the dominate role in her life now. ” Please, I WANT…I NEED to cum!” It is hard to speak as my body pummels her over and over, completely possessing her, dominating, controlling her, taking whatever I desire. I didn’t answer for a minute, my rough strokes intensifying, growing deeper, harder, and faster. Finally, with an extra deep stroke into her, he nodded, ” Cum, Ellen. Cum now!”

With a blood-tingling scream, she did, instantly, her body curling all the way up off of the bed as her muscles spasm and seize. She thought it will never end. Fireworks exploding in her head as her pussy clamps down hard around my cock and she thrashes in the wet sheets. I grunt, half in pain, half in pleasure, as she became so tight I can barely move. I yank myself from her body, watching in delight as her pussy sucks at me, unwilling to release my cock, in her completion. I didn’t stay out for long, as I flip her over to her stomach, one hand underneath her body to pull her ass up lining myself with her to drive back inside her lush curves.

Her orgasm is tapering down when I drive back inside, fanning the flames again as I hit spots previously unexplored. My hands wrap around her hips, pulling her hard against me and helping me drive deeper inside her, treating her as nothing more than a receptacle for my powerful shaft. She feels the pleasure building again, faster this time, like flames licking at her body, and she subconsciously knows that this time she will cum too. Ellen confirms this quickly, my torso curling down across her back, teeth sinking into her shoulder as I grunted, driving in sharp rough deep strokes now, my virile hard shaft swelling inside her to an impossible size.

” Cum!” I snap before biting down again, my hips sinking as deep as I can into her body and staying there, my cock giving a brief shudder before violently jerking as I emptied my load deep into her womb. She came instantly at the sound of my command, feeling my cum flooding her. She could have done nothing else when my whiskey smooth voice orders her to, and she wants to do nothing else. Pleasure overcame her, spiraling out of control through her body as she leaps falling off the precipice, her pussy clamping down again, milking every last drop of my seed into her body, her mind overwhelmed with spirals of exploding light and darkness as she gives into the feelings flooding her. All her muscles give out and she collapses on the bed, my body following hers, pulling her onto her side, curling against my stomach, my cock still buried and throbbing inside her.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Here is a young love / incest story I wrote over a year ago. It was well received on another site, so I have copied it here. Tell me your thoughts.
Cheers.

I have been with Gina for about three years now. She is all the woman a man could ever dream of having. Sweet, kind, considerate, with a considerable desire to please! We had been living together most of that time, living as a family, Gina, her daughter and I, with only the marriage part missing. See, Gina had been through a rough life. Shitty childhood, crappy marriage, an all around rough time, and she was showing it when we met. She had no self esteem, working a dead end job, no future and no hope of a future, but I saw something in her that I thought was special, a special caring that was only partly obscured and, I felt, only needed a little polishing to really come out, and in time I was greatly rewarded for my efforts. With some loving and a little time she came out of her funk and began to have dreams and goals again. She still wasn’t ready to marry me like I wanted, but she wasn’t about to let me go either so I was content.

Gina was a petite strawberry blond, about five feet in heels, trim figure, B cups, and she never once complained about my eight plus inch cock being a problem, in fact she always attacked it with gusto, and even after all day or night fuck sessions she didn’t admit to being sore.

Her daughter Kari was already a few inches taller than Gina, her body was very thin and flat chested, but with a nice well rounded ass. She kept herself plain, no makeup to hide her freckles and her strawberry blond hair was straight and shoulder length, she would probably be a slightly taller version of her mother.

One early fall day Gina and I both decided to play hooky from work, as it was a warm day and we had not had much private time away from her daughter Kari. I loved Kari as if she was my own, but she did have a habit of interrupting me and her mom’s more passionate movements, frustrating the hell out of me. We began that day as soon as Kari was out the door, our clothes a trail from the kitchen to the bed room, shorts, then socks on the floor, shirt on a chair, bra on a door handle, you get the idea. We were both horney as hell so once the love making began it only took us a few minutes to complete, but that was OK because we had all day.

As we lay there, me on my back, Gina with her head on my chest, our breathing slowing, our skin cooling with sweat, Gina began to speak, “Joe… you remember that time I asked you what it was you always wanted to do, but didn’t think you would ever get the chance?

“Which one, see the top of Everest or screw a young Rachel Welch” I teased?

Gina slapped my chest and said “I’m serious”.

“Sorry” I replied. “I’m not sure, remind me”.

“A few months back, you and I were down town that warm afternoon… you were a little buzzed…” she paused.

It came back to me, one of those throw away statements you use to get a reaction out of someone. I had said I always wanted a virgin, but had never been with one and it looked like I never would. I asked “the virgin thing”?

“That’s it” she said.

“What about it? You gonna tell me you were a virgin and Kari’s not yours?

“NO” she said and slapped my chest again, “but what would you think if I said you could get that wish”.

Wondering what the trap was, I proceeded cautiously, this kind of teasing could be fun or get me in trouble! “I would wonder if you were trying to tell me to pack up and go”.

Gina lifted her head and looked at me “I have no plans to let you go, you’re stuck with me for the rest of my life so try again”.

“Oh no” I said, I’m not looking for trouble, especially exposed to you like I am, motioning to my cock with my eyes, “If I answer wrong I could be in a world of hurt”.

Gina smiled and gently grasped my cock, her hand seeming tiny in comparison, she smiled and said” relax, I’m not done with this yet…. Do you remember what I told you about my first time”?

“Yeah” I said “Sounded pretty typical, a lot of anticipation and a big letdown, at least for you”.

“Well… that’s not the whole truth. I never told the real story to anyone, but I have no doubt the others involved told a whole lot o’ people”. She became quiet again, then she lifted herself up and sat facing my cross legged, hands clasped together between her legs. “I was running around with this group at school. I thought I was so cool that they accepted me. The popular kids had their friends, the nerds had theirs, and I just didn’t fit in anywhere, so I found this group of losers. They played me like a fool! I would steal stuff from the store for them, I stole money from my parents for them, I did whatever they wanted because I wanted them to like me… I needed them to like me”.

I remained quiet, she didn’t unload on me like this very often, so when she did I knew how important it was to her. I let her go on.

“One day my FRIENDS invited me to a party one was having at his house. His parents were gone, and left him alone. Wow I thought a REAL party, with beer and maybe pot, man was I excited. It was Friday and we went straight to his house with four other guys, they said there would be some of the girls in the group coming later. God was I an idiot….” Again she was silent, staring at the ceiling, I saw a tear on each cheek, in a whisper she said “They raped me….”

I sat in stunned silence. I knew her parents had been losers, the best thing they ever did for Gina was both die the same year she turned eighteen. This was not the time to speak, I had nothing to say, this was beyond my experience and what happened was way beyond my control, all I could do was give her all my attention. “I’m listening sweet heart”.

She dropped her eyes to me and gave me a smile “I know you are my love, and that’s why I knew I could trust you with this. I never even told this to Kari’s father…. All weekend they kept me in that house. When I tried to scream they stuffed a sweaty sock in my mouth, when I struggled they slapped me, they hit me… and when I kicked at them….” Again she paused, sobbing, her tears ran freely down her cheek, she sniffed and absentmindedly she ran her nose across her upper arm. When she composed herself some she continued “They held my legs open and each took a turn with me, one after another, hour after hour, again and again. They called me names no young girl deserves to be called, said this was all I was good for”. Now she was becoming more animated, angrier “They called their friends and more came over, some with their girlfriends who watched and didn’t do a damn thing to stop it. It didn’t stop until Monday morning….” She stopped and sighed then again quietly continued “They threw me my clothes said if I told anyone they would just say I asked for it, or their parents were lawyers and a loser like me couldn’t get them in trouble, that kind of bull shit. They kept saying that shit, and other stuff while we walked to school, well half way there I took off running for home, all the while them laughing and saying ‘run home loser, run home to the drunks’, hell they knew my parents wouldn’t do a damn thing. When I got home I ran inside and my mom was in front of the T.V., vodka in her hand like always, and her eyes glassy and shit, all she did was look up at me and spit out ‘what do you want’”. Again Gina stopped to collect herself, wipe away her tears, and to swallow her sobs. I didn’t know what to think, this was pretty heavy stuff, and I was feeling helpless and I wasn’t even there. Eventually she went on “If EVER I needed the love of my mother, or just another human being, it was that moment, and my mother was so involved with her booze she didn’t see her own daughter standing in front of her crying out for help. I was still covered in their filth, I couldn’t out run the smell of their sex, so I went to my room, stripped out of my clothes climbed into the shower and washed it off… I washed my clothes not feeling anything at that point, I just felt numb. Mom was blotto by then, so I took one of her half drunken vodka bottles and polished it off myself, puked and then climbed into bed for two days… and you know what”? Her sobs returned and she struggled to finish “my parents never checked on me”.

Wow, I was emotionally drained after that and still at a loss for words so I continued to be silent.

Gina broke the silence by saying “Now you know why I’m so fucked up” and she gave a little laugh.

I reached for her, all I wanted to do was fold her into my arms and protect her from the demons I now knew had been, and were still tormenting her. She melted into me and her sobs grew to a full cry and I just let her cry, stroking her hair, and giving her the love she had been denied as a child, and loving her all the more for telling me her story. “I don’t know what to say, I’m afraid I just don’t have an answer for this”.

Gina pulled back finally with a weak smile “you don’t need to say anything silly, your love has helped me more than you can imagine”. Placing a hand on my chest and running her fingers in my chest hair she said “I never knew love until you came into my life…. I mean, I knew the love of my child, and the love I had for her, but the rest of me was empty, and I was afraid of what my life would be like without it”. Gina began to pat my chest, and looking down she said “which brings me to the question I need to ask you”.

“Anything” I said.

“Kari is so much like me. She is always complaining about being unhappy at school, you know, no one likes her, she’s not pretty or popular…. You know she hasn’t even had her period yet”.

“That’s no big deal, what did the doctor say her last check up”?

“It doesn’t matter what the doctor said, to Kari she is still inadequate, and it’s just another thing to be self conscious about. She’s going to be fourteen next week, she’s in the eighth grade and all this is important to her, and I don’t have any answers that she likes”.

“OK… well we will work together and get her through this. You can ell her your story….”

“Are you kidding? She’ll just think I made it up to keep her away from the losers she hanging out with….”

Now it was my turn to interrupt “Wait, how do you know she’s hanging with losers”?

She dropped her head again and said sheepishly “I spied on her” and quickly added “I’m her mom and I have a right to”.

Laughing I said “Whoa there little lady, I think you should keep tabs on who she’s with and what she’s doing, you’ll get no argument from me”.

“Well, I thought you might not understand so I didn’t tell you. I volunteered at her school a bunch of times and I saw who she was with and I saw myself about her age.” Gina looked into my eyes and continued “This is why I want you to be Kari’s first”.

“WHAT” I said, incredulous? “I love her as my own daughter, and what you’re asking is definitely a violation of that kind of trust”.

“I know, I know, but hear me out. Of all the men I have ever known only YOU have shown me true love, and of all the men in Kari’s life only YOU have shown her true love. Look… her insecurity is binding her to these losers, ties that I can’t break. I’ve been trying since I found out….”

“How come I haven’t heard about this before” I asked? “I haven’t seen any troubles or heard her talk about these guys….”

Gina jumped in and said “Because she loves you, I’m just her mom, but you’re a man, a big strong mysterious man”. Then smiling she added “The bringer of happiness AND pleasure, she knows there is something special about you. I wish you could see the change when you come home at night. Before she is all doom and gloom, she argues and moans about EVERYTHING, when you come in it’s like a switch and she is suddenly all sweetness and nice, and everything is great. She loves you and she wants YOU.

I sat there stunned again “Did I mention it’s illegal? Look, I know you’re worried, but if we work together we can solve this without a lifetime on any sex offender list”.

“That won’t happen, I can guarantee it” she was adamant.

“How” I asked? “How can you? How can you know what she wants, what she feels”?

Sobbing again she answered “Because I KNOW…. Do you know I went back to hanging with the sons o’ bitches who raped me? I didn’t even have sense enough to stay away from them…. I didn’t think I was worth anything and Kari is just… like… me. She doesn’t think she is worthy of love and my love just isn’t enough to save her, I need you…she needs you…. Please Joe” she said “Take her, take her like you took me, show her a man’s love just like you showed me, show her she really is worthy of a man’s love before it’s too late, just like you showed me”.

I stared at Gina, not blinking, and she stared back until she broke the tension by taking hold of my cock and saying “Do it or I’ll bite this off”.

I gave a nervous chuckle “You might have to, I don’t think I can do it….”

“Please” She begged. “Look, I know I’m asking a lot, but you are the only man I trust with my daughter. I sure as hell don’t trust the kids she’s hanging out with…. Please Joe…. I don’t know what else I can say”.

I sat a moment then said “OK, I believe you mean everything you say, and I believe you really are worried, but sex… my god that opens a whole can of emotional worms doesn’t it? What if she doesn’t want it, or worse, what if she does, and she likes it? Too many what ifs… I don’t think you have really considered all the possible problems.

“The hell I haven’t” she answered seemingly offended. “Look, I know you pretty well and after all I have seen I know you won’t force yourself on her, no matter how turned on you are, I can trust you to make the best decision for Kari”.

“OK, I agree, and that’s why I’m against this now, I’m thinking of Kari, but now consider if she does like it, if she really enjoys it….”

“She will” Gina interjected.

“Maybe, maybe, but what happens when she does and after she has tasted it she wants more, if I don’t give her what she wants she could end up right back with the people you don’t want her to, and now she’s even more lost. Do you think she’s just going to say çekmeköy escort ‘that was nice, an now I can now wait until I find a nice good boy to love me’?

“I know, I know, I’ve thought about that to and I am fine sharing you with her until she figures things out”.

I again sat speechless, I admit the idea was beginning to turn me on and my defenses were breaking down, so against my better judgment I asked “OK, what did you have in mind, how is this going to happen, what was your plan?”

She smiled now, put her hands together and said “well… I kinda made reservations…for her birthday next week.”

“What, dinner reservations” I asked?

“No… Disneyland, for the whole week Tuesday to the next Monday for the three of us” and she looked at me a little worried.

“Gina” I implored. “You’re asking me to do something like this in a place like that?”

“Please listen to my reason before you blow me off…. I figure this will be a wonderful memory for her, and to have it on her birthday in the happiest place on earth… the memories will be so strong and powerful, she will KNOW she is loved, and she will KNOW she IS worth something” then when I didn’t answer she asked “So what do you think?”

“I think I’m as crazy as you”.

Gina brightened up, her tears almost dried, she sniffed and said “You’ll do it?”

“I will but on my terms OK?”

“What are you terms” she asked all business.

I thought a moment to gather my thoughts and said “OK, one thing is you will not be there when it happens, not in the room, not even in the same building, I want her to be completely comfortable and not worry about you interrupting”.

“Yeah, I think you’re right… I thought I might want to be there for her, but I see your point, I’ll give you two some privacy” she nodded her head then asked “Anything else?”

“Another thing is afterward you will not ask her any questions, if she wants to tell you she can, but I don’t want you to ask her a single thing about what happened, it’s a private matter between me and her and its none of your business” and I gave her a look to show I was serious.

“Agreed, anything else?”

“Yeah, one other thing” and I motioned to my cock, which I have to admit had started to fill with some desire as I became used to the idea of what Gina was asking, I said “This isn’t exactly small, and I don’t know that she won’t get hurt”.

Gina gave me a sly smile “I can’t guarantee anything, but I can say two things that might make you feel better” as she spoke she again reached for my dick and grabbed hold of it and continued. “One, she IS my daughter and I have never had any problem accepting you. Two I know for a fact she has been using my vibrator. I put that thing away after our first time and never touched it since, but it keeps ending up in different spots in my drawer, and it’s not exactly small either. Now, lie back” she said as she stroked my now hardening cock “and let me show you how happy you have made me”. And with that she took my cock in her mouth and we had sex for the second time that morning, and the emotional rollercoaster didn’t let up even after four lovemaking sessions that day, but we moved ahead with her plans.

This all started on a Wednesday, and since we weren’t leaving until the next Tuesday I was shocked when she said I would have to forgo sex until then, Gina wanted me to be good and horney for Kari. I was and then some when the day came to leave, we hadn’t told Kari and since it was a birthday surprise. Gina and I both got time off and packed that Monday while Kari was gone. I was walking around with a hard on that wouldn’t do away, and Gina would only give me a sympathetic pat on the arm and tell me it was for the best. Hell even the dog began to look good, and it was a boy!

Tuesday morning finally arrived, Gina and I were sitting in the kitchen drinking coffee when Kari came in and asked “what are you still doing here”?

“Good morning to you to” Gina said with a smile, which Kari returned with an ‘Oh MOM’ look. Gina went on and sprang the surprise “What have you been bugging me about wanting to do on your birthday for about as long as I can remember”?

Kari’s eyes brightened and her mouth opened “Oh my god, oh my god are we really going really, really, really”?

“Just as soon as you get some breakfast in you, we got a long drive”, Gina said.

I was all smiles outside, but inside I was screaming to be let off this crazy ride, but I also knew I was going to see it through. We were soon on the road only stopping for gas and rest room breaks. At one stop Gina left us alone for a few while she had to pee and Gina sat close to me and speaking softly she asked “Are you still OK with this? I know I kinda pressured you, but I really want you to be OK with this”.

I looked into her beautiful green eyes and said “Yes Gina, I did feel some pressure, but I love you and would do just about anything you asked, but I also love Kari and the same thing goes for her. If she really wants this I will gladly give her this”.

“I’m so glad” Gina said as her eyes began to water. “This means so much to me…. I love you”.

As we kissed Kari walked up and in a snide voice said “Get a room you two”.

“Don’t knock it till you try it” Gina said.

“Like that’s gonna happen any time soon” Kari shot back.

With some confidence Gina said “You might be surprised”.

I nudged Gina as if to say shut up. We continued on our way, Gina and I up front holding hands, Kari in back dancing in her seat to just about every song on the radio. I had a hard on just about the whole ride it seemed and Gina noticed it, teasing me every chance she got with all kinds of innuendo. Finally we got to the hotel went to our room. Kari began pestering us to go into the park, but we said no since it was going to close soon and convinced her to go for a swim in the pool with us instead. Kari changed in the bath while Gina and I changed in the room, Gina laughing at my erection, knowing I was stuck. With a towel over my crotch we went to the pool, and I managed to get it down befor I went in, but I had to get out and cover up soon after, I was going nuts.

When we got back to our room Gina told Kari to shower and I watched her cute ass as she walked away. As soon as the she was gone Gina looked at me and said, “You like that don’t you, dirty boy, then she came up to me and said “You poor thing, I should have known this would be too long for you”. She began to push down my suit and whispered, I think I can allow you one little cum, heck, we don’t want you hurting Kari with this thing”. Gina was on her knees, my cock in her mouth, and I came, just like that. Gina stood and smiled at me and wiping her mouth she said “Wow, you were ready, but now you really do have to wait”. She pulled me to her and kissed me. “You better pull those up before she comes out”.

That night we wandered around looking at the nearby shops and getting a bite to eat, going back to our room after dark. I was able to move around in my shorts and T shirt without anything popping up, the quick blow job helped out a lot. Gina and Kari had matching pajamas, two piece cotton ones with pink button tops and pink shorts with a draw string tie. Gina filled hers out better, but Kari was looking cute, and as usual she was always cute and bubbly with me, even asking if I would sleep with her that night. I’ll admit it was a long night for me my dick was hard all night, and the trip to the bathroom in the morning required a lot of contorting to hide the obvious bulge in my shorts.

We ate breakfast and hit the park at opening. All day Gina wouldn’t ride any ride that could get you sick, giving Kari and I a lot of alone time. Kari seemed to really enjoy it, grabbing onto me when she was scared, screaming and laughing. Finally the day was over. Being the off season, the park closed early so we slowly walked back to our room with Kari saying this is the best birthday ever and she wished the park was open later. When we got to our room Gina said she had a surprise for Kari, and she brought out a bottle of Champagne from the room refrigerator that she had hidden there when we left.

“I get to have Champagne” Kari asked wide eyed?

“Yes, this is a day of firsts” Gina said with a smile, and then she raised her glass “To Kari and the happiest place on earth”.

We all raised a glass and drank. Gina then shooed me into the bathroom to shower while she and Kari sat on the balcony to enjoy their Champagne. I came out in my shorts again, holding the towel to cover my excitement, and Gina quickly ushered Kari in to shower and get ready for her big night.

When she came back Gina handed me an envelope and said “The card in here explains it all to her”. Gina piled up the pillows at the head board and pulled back the blankets, then she said “Come here big guy” and she pulled out a big ribbon.

I said “You’re kidding, you’re gonna gift wrap it”?

“Why not” she asked sounding hurt?

“OK, OK, go ahead, but not too tight, don’t want to cut off the circulation” I said with mock seriousness.

“I’ll be back at midnight, if you need or want more time let me know and I’ll stay away longer”. Gina looked at me with her deep green eyes, and with love in her voice she softly said “Thank You Joe… I love you”.

“I love you too” I said, then “You better go the showers stopped. We kissed and she was gone.

I sat there nervous, my cock limp now that things had reached this point, my nerves overwhelming the excitement. Kari stepped out of the shower room and stepped to the mirror, I was out of site of her, but I kept catching a glimpse of her ass as she brushed and dried her hair. Finally I heard her finish and put things away, and then she stepped around the corner and gasped.

Kari put her hands to her mouth and said “Oh my god”. With her mouth open she looked around the room probably looking for her mom. “What’s going on Joe”.

I said “This birthday card explains it all Kari” and I held it out to her. Kari stepped close enough to take it and I was having serious doubts about what we were doing.

Kari read it in silence, her face never changing from the initial shock, her eyes darting back and forth with each line. She finally looked at me “I’m not sure I get it”.

“Your mom wants your first time to be with someone who cares deeply about you and she felt you would like that person to be me” I said with more than a hint of nervousness. This is crazy I thought, I’m going to jail for sure.

“Is she making you do this” Kari asked looking confused?

“No sweetie, not at all, here, sit” and I patted the bed next to me and after she sat down I explained the whole background story, not her loser friends, but everything else, even many of my arguments against doing it. “So it’s up to you” I said “we can do whatever you want to go only as far as YOU want”.

“Wow… I don’t know what to say” she said with a shy smile, this really is a surprise”.

I reached out to touch her cheek and I said softly “Kari I want you to be happy, I’ll admit I wasn’t too happy with this idea, but not because I couldn’t want you, but because I loved you and I wouldn’t want to hurt you. What I am offering you can be both wonderful and terrible. The passion of sex is strong almost as strong as the feeling of love, and I don’t want to confuse you, I don’t know if you are ready to tell the difference”.

Kari stared at me then “Joe… I care deeply for you too, I don’t know if it’s love, but it is strong and deep, but I’m not sure I’m ready for this”.

I gave her a big smile and I felt some relief, here I was sitting naked with her, a ribbon wrapped around my cock and we were having a mature conversation. I said “That’s fine honey, you don’t need to decide now, take your time also know that I will only tell your mom what you want her to know. If you just want to watch TV but make her think you went through with it, I will”.

Kari now smiled again and cocked her head to the side and asked “Anything”?

“Yes, anything”.

Kari hopped up next to me and said, “rub my feet” then she wiggled her toes.

I got up and got some lotion, then after pouring her another glass of Champagne I settled at her feet and gave her a slow foot massage. Kari reclined back, sipping the Champagne, “Mmmmm” was all she said for a long time. I rested each foot on my leg as I rubbed it. The sight of her and the sounds she was making began to waken my cock and when she opened her eyes she got an eyeful of my half hard cock, but she didn’t say anything, then “Would…would you paint my toe nails”?

“I would love to” I said and as I stood I asked “Where’s the polish”? She said it was in her suitcase so I walked over to it, my cock bouncing lazily with each step, and her eyes did not leave me. I returned and before I began to clean and paint her toes, I poured her another glass and she was quiet the whole time. Every time I looked up at her face she would smile, her beautiful green eyes sparking then when I finished I walked back to the bathroom and put the polish away and when I returned Kari had unbuttoned her pajama top, but still held it closed. I smiled and sat back at her feet, “Did I do a good job”?

With a nervous giggle she answered “Yes”. I moved to sit next to her, adjusting my cock for comfort and she looked down at it and asked “Does the ribbon bother you”?

“It was your mothers idea, but I am leaving it until you are ready to take it off” and I looked into her eyes expectantly. Kari was silent, then she looked away shyly and I moved my face closer to hers and said softly “You unbuttoned your top… are you trying to tell me something”?

With a nervous confusion Kari said “Yes… I mean… yeah… I think. Oh Jesus… I don’t know what to do, I’ve never done this before, I won’t know what to do like my mom does, you’ll hate doing it with me”.

“Hey hey” I began. “It’s OK, This isn’t about me, this is about you and your pleasure”. I reached for her face and gently guided it to look at mine, “Don’t worry about me, I’ll get off, no matter what you know or don’t know”.

Kari çeşme escort looked at me, her eyes looking into mine, her hand touched my thigh, she swallowed and said softly, almost so I couldn’t hear, she said “I want you to have me Joe”.

I smiled, happier than I had any right to be. I kneeled in front of her, my cock hanging heavy and said “I think it’s time you unwrapped your gift”. Her fingers grabbed the ribbon with trepidation, and slowly pulled. The ribbons knot opened and she gently pulled it off, smiling with pride that she was able to do it. I asked “Do you like your present”?

“Oh god yes” and she swallowed hard “So far” and smiled wide.

I bent forward and gently kissed her lips, they were soft and she smelled sweet. Our noses brushed, eyes closed, I parted my lips slightly and she followed my lead, and then my tongue gently began to explore her mouth. She took in a sudden breath and tensed, but then relaxed when she realized what we were doing, and then she melted into the pillows. After a few moments, my hand reached for her shirt slowly parting the opening, her hand moved to my arm and began to rub it as if to say it was OK. I slid first one shoulder then the other out of the shirt, and with her nakedness Kari suddenly seemed a little self conscious, her kisses became stiffer, and her arms came into her chest. I pulled back and looked upon her, her small breast buds, puffy and pink, her belly flat and toned, I then looked into her eyes and said “You are beautiful”.

“Liar” she replied and looked away embarrassed.

I sat back and took her hand, guiding it to my manhood, “Here, feel this? I don’t get hard for girls that aren’t beautiful”.

Kari looked into my eyes searching for the truth and finding it she beamed “You are so handsome, I can’t believe this is happening to me”.

I looked at her pajama shorts, and then said “Let’s get these things off”. I untied the draw string and when she lifted her hips I slid them down leaving her white cotton panties. I saw her slit outlined in the panties and couldn’t resist the urge to touch her there I said “If you feel uncomfortable anytime tell me and I’ll stop, OK”?

“OK Joe, but I don’t think that’s gonna happen” and she gave me a look of desire.

I bent forward again and began to kiss her, my hand gently rubbing her pussy through her panties, she let out her breath as my hand found its way under the fabric, and began rubbing her forbidden flesh. My lips traced a path from her mouth to her small buds, my tongue flicking her emerging womanhood. Kari’s breathing began to quicken and deepen, my breathing matching hers, my cock now hard as steel, I quickly sat back on my heels and pulled her panties down and off her freshly painted feet giving Kari her first look at my cock in the full blown passion, the veins popping, the uncut head emerging from its hood an angry purple, Kari’s eyes grew wide, doubt now crossing her mind, but not mine, she was her mother’s daughter, she would accept me.

My face moved to her pussy and she opened her legs to welcome me, just a hint of strawberry blond pubic hairs on her soft mound. I found her pussy wet, the strong smell of her desires, and the sweet taste of her sex. My tongue explored the immature folds of her outside and then explored the welcoming warmth of her inner channel, her hips rising to my tongue, her voice moaning my name, her fingers running through my hair, writhing in pleasure, my heart pounding in my head, I would be denied no more. I rose to all fours and as I moved over her she watched me intently with those green eyes of hers, and her soft hands moved to my well muscled chest, and brushed the soft hair they found there. I was on top of her, and she submitted to me, accepting what was to come. Bending to her flushed face I kissed her full, red lips, and then with her eyes closed I took hold of my cock, placed it at the entrance of womanhood, her passion juices made a slick opening and I pushed inside. Her mouth opened and she took in a sharp breath, and then slowly released it as I continued my penetration. Deeper and deeper I slid, nothing resisting my inward progress, no cries of pain no sign of rejection. I was in completely. I looked into Kari’s face and saw the contentment of an angel, her eyes opened and her smile told me all was well. Slowly I began to move in and out, my chest held above her, thrust out and proud. Kari began to moan softly and I asked “Does that feel good baby”?

She looked at answered “Yes, it feels better than my wildest dreams”.

I continued to move in and out and Kari tried to meet my thrusts but she was a little awkward which only made her more endearing to me. Finally I could tell by her breathing and the way she was moving she was close to an orgasm so I asked “Are you gonna cum baby? Tell me when your gonna cum so I can cum with you”.

“I’d like that” she said, “Cum with me. Are you gonna cum inside me”?

“God yes I want to, but I’ll come wherever you want me to, just tell me” I answered feeling my own orgasm rising inside me, a volcano about to erupt.

“I want you to cum inside me to Joe, I want to feel you do it all inside me” Kari panted then she began to stiffen, a squeal escaping her lips she said “I’m cumming! Oh god, I’m cumming”.

Our lips locked, my hips pumping madly, her body taking each pounding thrust and turning it into rapture. I felt my cum explode from my cock, each spasm a powerful burst of semen, Kari flinched each time, then slowly, the moment subsided, my hips gently grinding hers, wringing the last drops of pleasure from our union, I collapsed next to her. I opened my eyes and Kari was looking at me, and she said softly “That was incredible”.

I smiled back, drained, and said “It’s always incredible when it’s with someone you care about”.

Kari rolled to my chest and began to run her fingernail over my belly, the same way her mother always did. She asked “What now”?

I laughed “Rest is what’s next! I need a chance to recover”.

Kari’s head popped up quickly and with hope she said “You mean we can do that again”?

Now it dawned on me what she was asking “Oh, you mean is that the last time we can be together”?

Kari put her head back on my chest, “I don’t want this to end. It wouldn’t be right to give me a taste and then take it away”.

I kissed her head “Don’t worry your pretty little head about that, since I have had a taste of you, I don’t want that to be the end either”.

“Really” She asked raising her head “Promise”?

“Cross my heart” I answered.

We kissed again. A short time later we heard the door lock, and in walked Gina, face flushed. She came to the bed and sat down, the smell of alcohol strong on her breath, she stroked Kari’s face with love in her eyes. Kari held her moms hand and kissed it, and then with tears in her eyes she said to Gina “This is the best birthday I think I will ever have”. Gina, tears in her eyes also, kissed Kari, then me and without saying a word she undressed and climbed into the other bed.

Kari and I spooned, listening to the silence of the room, and her moms breathing. The feel of Kari’s naked flesh soon had me responding. I began to explore her body with my hands, my lips tasting the salt from her sweat at her shoulders, my cock rising Phoenix like began to push between Kari’s ass cheeks, she turned to kiss me, her tongue darting out to explore with more confidence than before. Kari rolled over completely to face me, her hands searching for what she wanted, finding my cock rock hard and ready for her. I reached behind her, ran my hand over her back and down to her ass, I began to become dizzy with desire, I threw back the blankets, and moved my face between her legs again, the taste of our sex intoxicating, I pushed her knees up and apart roughly, Kari grunted in response. My tongue explored from her young pussy to her tight ass, first gently rimming the outside of her sexy pucker hole, then plunging deep inside, again and again. Kari gasped the first time, but with each successive thrust she grunted louder and louder, making sounds of animal passion. Then through gritted teeth she said “Oh god that is so nice. Oh god yes, oh god yes… Yeeees”. I sat up on my knees again and said roll over, show me your ass. I knew Gina might be watching but right then I just didn’t care, I wanted Kari, and Kari wanted me.

Kari rolled over and got on her knees, I positioned myself behind her, grabbed her hips, and quickly was ready. Kari, submissive before me, prepared to again accept my massive member, so I took my cock in hand and pushed it into her pussy. I spread her cheeks and thought how good her ass would feel to me. Kari was soon moaning, my sweat dripping onto her back, our bodies slapping with each thrust I made, I looked toward Gina and saw her eyes in the darkness, watching me love her daughter. I looked back to Kari’s ass, and couldn’t resist the urge to play with it, I licked my thumb and placed it at her anus and with gentle pressure I pushed it in to the first knuckle. Kari moaned louder, and I knew she liked it. Grinding my thumb in and out, Kari turned her head back to me and said “I love you Joe, my god I love you” and with that outburst both our bodies began to stiffen and we came together turning into a quivering mass of flesh and bone until we again collapsed together and fell asleep in each other’s arms.

The next morning I woke first, Gina and Kari softly snoring in unison, I peeked through the drapes and into the bright morning. Had that night really happened? My nakedness told me the truth, as did the nakedness of the young girl next to me. I climbed back in bed, softly kissing Kari’s neck, she rolled over gave me a sleepy smile and said “good morning my love”.

“Good morning” I said in return, and buried my face in Kari’s neck, my arms holding her tight and her body yielding to me.

I then felt a familiar form slide in behind me, her hands wrapping comfortably around me, her naked skin soft on my back, and her kisses light on my neck. Gina said “Good morning, my love”.

Gina was behind me and Kari was in front, both naked and soft. My lips lightly tasted Kari’s skin while Gina tasted mine. I felt Gina’s hand reach around my body and take hold of my stiffening shaft and gently begin to massage it. Kari shifted and looked at us both with a smile and stretched letting out a high pitched squeak as she did.

“Good morning mom” Kari said.

“Good morning sweetie” Gina replied “How was your night”?

I elbowed Gina as asking Kari about what happened was against the rules.

“Sorry, I withdraw the question” Gina said with a chuckle.

Kari looked at us both a little confused and said “You two are really weird do you know that”?

“Takes one to know one” I said.

Gina suddenly said “Why don’t you hop in the shower honey, I made breakfast reservations and we have to be there in less than an hour, then after that we’ll hit the park when it opens”.

“OK mom” and she flipped the blanket back and climbed out of bed and walked to the suitcase, her cute little ass swinging sexily.

My cock was rock hard in Gina’s expert hands. I watched Kari at the suitcase picking out her clothes for the day, “nice” I thought as she picked out her stretch pants and a too small tank top. I knew I was going to be hard all day with her body tormenting me like that. Gina whispered in my ear “You like that”?

“Ummmm, your hand always feels so good” I replied.

“Thanks” she said “But that wasn’t what I was talking about”.

“Oh, you mean Kari”.

“Yes… so… do you like that”?

I rolled to my back and looked to Gina “She takes after her mom, I can’t help myself” and I smiled at her.

With that statement Gina began kissing me forcefully, her hand attacking my cock roughly, I knew this was going to be some wild sex, but I never expected what would happen next. I heard the shower running and knew Kari was out of the room and that’s when Gina threw off the blankets and exposed our nakedness to the morning. Gina began kissing my neck then my chest as she moved to my belly I expected her to stop and mount me, but her lips continued ever downward until she reached my cock and the remains of her daughters first sexual experience. Gina took my shaft into her mouth without hesitation and was making sure she tasted every inch.

“Oh god Gina, That feels so incredible… so fantastic…” I moaned.

After she had pleasured me orally Gina moved to the headboard and stuck out her ass, “I need you Joe, I need you now”!

I got up on my knees and moved behind Gina and when I felt her pussy I found it was wet and slippery in anticipation of me. I took hold of my cock and placed it to her pussy and slowly pushed it inside. Gina moaned, her head turned to the side so I could see her face in profile. Our motions matched, out rhythm was in sync, and soon all I could hear was the sound of our bodies slapping. My eyes had closed with the great feeling of pleasure I had and when I opened them I saw Gina staring to the side and knowing what she was looking at I followed her gaze to find her sexy young daughter staring at us wearing just her panties. This excited me all the more and so my pace quickened and so did Gina’s excitement. Gina began to shudder with her orgasm and I was overtaken by the urge to have Kari watch me cum in her mother’s mouth.

As Gina’s orgasm waned I said “Roll over sweet heart, I need to cum in your mouth”.

Gina did as she was asked and I moved my cock to her mouth and plunged in. I looked at Kari and she was watching intently as I began fucking her moms face and when I came, Gina hungrily devoured every drop and Kari watched fascinated staring slack jawed.

“Wow, so that’s what we looked like doing it” Kari said.

Gina had a big grin on her face and said to me “Come on stud, let’s get ready to go” and she hopped up and headed straight to the shower. I went to the sink to shave and as I did Kari sat on the counter next to me. Her brown stretch pants accentuating her slim figure and her tight tank making it obvious she had tiny boobs and her nipples that cihangir escort she wasn’t wearing a bra. Kari made small talk as I shaved, and my eyes kept going to her crotch and the promise of pleasure later today, I could see the outline of her pussy and I began to get excited again, and knew it would be a long day of anticipation.

After we ate we went to the park and as we were walking around Gina and Kari walked ahead of me whispering and giggling, looking back at me and giggling some more. My eyes alternated between Kari’s small tight ass, her panty lines teasing me, taunting me to grab her and make her mine, then to Gina and her khaki shorts clinging nicely to her ass, and her French cut bikini briefs calling out to me. I was being tortured. Every chance these two temptresses had they rubbed against me. Kari would sit on my lap and Gina would lean in and kiss me gently, her hand brushing areas of my body that sent electric shocks through me. They kept things innocent looking to any outside observer, but they were driving me completely wild.

When the evening came we went to dinner and afterward Gina suggested we go to the hotel room to watch the fireworks. We had a room that looked over the park and we were told we would be able to see the fireworks from out balcony, so I moved the room’s sofa to the sliding glass door. Gina went to the room’s refrigerator and got out another bottle of Champagne.

Kari brightened and said “We have more Champagne”?

“Some for each night” Gina answered.

Kari grabbed the glasses and brought them to Gina who opened the bottle and poured three glasses. We then sat on the sofa and toasted Kari. Kari smiled shyly and said “This has been the best birthday present ever”.

Gina got up and got the camera and she walked back and said “Kari why don’t you sit on Joe’s lap and I’ll take your picture”.

Kari eagerly sat on my lap, being sure to grind into my seemingly ever excited cock. Kari looked at me and smiled saying “I’m glad to see you too”.

Gina said “What’s going on there, anything I should be aware of”?

“Nothing you didn’t already feel this morning” Kari replied.

As Gina took the picture Kari kissed my cheek, all very innocent unless you knew what was pressing into Kari’s soft ass.

The first of the fireworks went off and I put Kari down next to me and she protested “Oh Pooh, I was enjoying that” then I went and turned out the room lights.

“What are you doing” Gina asked knowingly.

“Just turning out the lights so we can have a better view of the fireworks” I said as I stripped out of my clothes. I walked to where my two lovely ladies sat and I grabbed hold of my tortured cock and slowly stroked it along its long hard shaft. Standing in front of them both, I looked at their smiling faces and said “You two need to decide something right now. Last night your mom gave us some privacy, now if you want her to leave she will go, but I have to admit I really liked it when she watched us last night, just as much as I enjoyed it when you watched your mom and I this morning”.

Kari looking into my eyes smiled and said “I want her to stay”.

I knelt in front of Kari as she clutched her champagne in front of her chest, her small breast buds poking through the fabric of her tank, seemingly asking me to free them. My hands began to rub her thighs, her legs firm and muscular. My hands reached the heat of her crotch and she opened her legs welcomingly, a soft sigh coming from her lips. I bent toward her face, my cock long and hard jutting toward the object of my desires. We kissed, her soft lips parting as our tongues searched each other out, and then began their dance. Kari’s face turned up toward mine, eyes closed, glowing in the light of the park and occasionally brightened with the explosion of the fireworks. I pulled back and could see matching looks of contentment on Kari and Gina’s faces.

I took the Champagne from Kari’s hands and set it down on the floor, then I reached out and began to pull off her tank, it slid off her body like a glove, the tight fabric slowly unveiling her tight and trim body. I sat a moment admiring her flat belly, and small pink breast buds, until I again bent forward and kissed her lips, then moved down to her neck, brushing her ears with my lips and tongue as I continued down to her breasts. Kari thrust out her chest as my lips encircled her nipples and gently suckled her tender young breasts, a soft moan coming from her lips, and I could feel her hot breath on my head and neck. I stopped sucking her nipples and moved to her belly, kissing gently, lovingly, until I reached her belly button where I again began to tongue and suck her young flesh.

My cock was by now feeling every soft movement, every gentle sensation was like a shock, I was so excited I wanted release right now so it took every ounce of control to keep from cumming right then. I dropped my face to Kari’s crotch, the inseam of her stretch pants smelled strong of stale sweat, and the strong smell of her young sex. My tongue reached out to taste what I so desired, gently running up her slit, pushing the fabric into the crease of her pussy. I could feel the outline of her panties, and ran my tongue up one side and down the other. My hands moved up to her waist band and grasped the elastic and began to pull her pants down. I raised my head up and then in one firm motion removed Kari’s pants and underwear.

With her pants down, I could see her pussy was wet with the glow of each of the exploding fireworks then I could wait no more. “Gina” I said “Take my cock and guide me”. As I spoke I never took my eyes off Kari’s face, her eyes sparkling with desire.

Gina’s hand was quickly wrapped around my engorge cock and she guided it deftly to the waiting opening of her daughters pussy. I soon felt the warm wetness of Kari’s waiting sex on the bulbous head of my shaft and with a slight push Kari body accepted me, and as I entered Kari’s pussy her lips parted as she quietly gasped, her eyes never leaving mine.

Gina’s hand left my cock and gently rubbed my chest, I could see her watching her daughter and I, intently studying our faces, like she was trying to see to our very souls. I continued to push and I was slowly swallowed by Kari’s womanhood, the warmth of her body combined with the wetness of her sex began to make my passion boil deep in my belly. I withdrew and then plunged back in, Kari’s hands rubbing my chest, rubbing over and around her mother’s hand.

I bent in and again kissed Kari, but this time my tongue thrust out in a not so gentle manner, ramming into her mouth, angrily, my lust unleashed, uncontrolled. I began to ram my cock hard into Kari’s belly, again and again, our bodies slapping, my balls slamming. I broke my kiss with Kari and turned my face to Gina and barked at her “Kiss me”!

Gina leaned into me a look of worry and lust in her eyes, when our lips met we crushed them together and soon our tongues were tangled, and I could hear her breath whistle through her nose as her lust built. My hand grabbed her leg, squeezing her thigh and worked to her crotch. When I looked back to Kari her eyes locked on mine and again desire was all I could see, the fireworks were building behind me lighting up our den of desire, glowing as brightly as our passion. Gina’s hands were around my head, and she was kissing my neck and ear, faster I plunged, again and again, Kari’s back arched, she began to orgasm, her hips grinding up to meet my thrusts, she moaned “Ohhhh god Joe, I’m cumming, oh god… yeah I cumming….”

As Kari let loose with her orgasm mine positively exploded, my cock jerking and spasming as I unloaded my sperm deep into her belly, and I could see each pulsation under the skin of her belly as my manhood pushed through her tender young insides.

As I began to come down from my high I looked at Gina and knew what she wanted. I slowly withdrew my still hard cock from Kari’s small and lovely pussy, my cum and Kari’s sex coating and dripping from its veined shaft. I stood and brought it to Gina’s face. Gina grasped the shaft with her small fingers, and with her eyes closed she took me deep into her mouth. Gina’s face was the definition of contentment, like she lived for this moment. As Kari was watching her mother enjoy the remains of her passion, she was absentmindedly running her fingers from her pussy to her belly and back again, her eyes dreamy and far away. I put my hand on Gina’s head and slowly, gently moved my hips to fuck her face as she eagerly cleaned me while my once rock hard cock slowly softened.

Then I withdrew from Gina’s sweet mouth and she opened her eyes and smiled at me, I looked at Kari and she also had a peaceful smile on her face, the fireworks had stopped outside and inside and I said to these two beautiful ladies “I never thought I would find a woman I could love as much as you Gina, but I believe Kari is one I could”. Both ladies smiled happy contented smiles when they heard this.

I picked Kari up off the sofa and began to carry her to the bed where I gently set her down, her young body dimly lit in the evening light, her skin looked smooth, and soft. Kari said “I’ve loved you for so long Joe… I never dreamed I would be your lover… that you would love me as much as I love you”.

I lay next to her and gently said “Gina… come… join us” and she did, removing her clothes as she approached, I knew what she wanted, the dark place, the place clouded by her lust, the lust for her own flesh. I opened the delicate flower that was her daughter’s pussy, my milky semen slowly leaking from her slight lips and dripping down to the crack of her ass. I began to gently tongue Kari’s sensitive clit, leaving the rest of her pink pussy for her mother’s hungry tongue. Gina hesitated at first, but I knew she wanted her daughter’s sex, needed to taste her daughters sweet, young juices, the dark incestuous desires had been festering too long and had to be satisfied. I looked at Gina as my tongue darted around Kari’s clit, her moans becoming more intense, then Gina couldn’t hold back any longer and her face approached mine, but my tongue remained where it was until Gina’s tongue touched down on her daughters sperm filled slit. Slowly, tentatively, she explored her daughter’s nether region, her eyes open at first, then, slowly, they closed as she gave into her desires, her tongue moving more forcefully, more deeply. I listened as Kari’s moaning intensified, her breathing quickening, her hand at first rubbing my back, then gently scratching and finally her fingernails digging into my flesh, Kari was brought to the crescendo of another orgasm, her pelvis pushing up to meet her mother’s tongue, I was now watching mesmerized, excited at the forbidden lust filling this warm dark room.

As Kari’s orgasm waned I moved to Gina, the love of my life and mother of my new found desires, I wanted to satisfy her as she had satisfied us. Gina looked up with a mix of confusion and shame in her eyes, I’m sure she couldn’t believe what she had done, what she had enjoyed doing. I moved to her, my cock standing proud from my body, bobbing with my movement. Gina fell back as if afraid of me, her eyes wide.

“What have I done” she whispered.

“Brought pleasure to the people you love the most” I replied. I moved on top of her, her slight body dwarfed by my muscular frame, my cock menacing her pussy. Gina’s hands were on my chest in an almost vain attempt to push me away. I kissed her and she relaxed, she was back to familiar territory, her transgressions temporally forgotten, her body yielded to me.

As we kissed, and I felt Gina’s body push against me then I felt a small hand grasp my cock and begin to gently stroke me, and a small soft voice said “Let me get mom ready for you”.

I looked back and saw Kari’s face by my hip, so I turned myself so she could have access to her mom, and when I looked at Gina’s face I saw panic, but she didn’t move instead her hand reached for my face and I think I saw a tear in the darkness on her cheek. As Kari began tonguing her mom’s womanhood, I heard the sexy noises she made, and I watched Gina’s panic fade as she relaxed and began to enjoy the moment, her breathing becoming more rhythmic, her lips parting in lust, her tongue licking her dry lips. After a few minutes of this I needed release and slid back into position, Kari yielded reluctantly, Gina opened her eyes and looked into mine as I felt Kari grasp my cock to guide it into the place of her birth. I entered Gina and slowly began pushing into her, our bodies in a rhythm of love and desire, our bodies locked together as one. I then saw Kari lay next to her mother, her hand gently rubbing Gina’s belly, moving to her small breasts and back again. The two looked into each other’s eyes, a mix of love, desire and fear, but both knew they had crossed a bridge they couldn’t come back over.

“I love you Kari” Gina said.

“I know mom, and I love you too” Kari replied, then she leaned and their lips brushed, unsure of what they were doing, then Kari moved for a better angle and kissed her mom forcefully.

I watched their tongues in the dim light snake together, glistening, their kisses becoming quickly passionate. The sight of this perversion washed over me, my body became flushed and my orgasm began to well up from deep inside. I felt Gina stiffen, Kari’s hand pressed firmly onto her mother’s breasts, squeezing the fount of the milk that had sustained her as an infant, then Kari pulled back and said “Cum for me mom, I want to see you cum”.

Gina’s orgasm and mine hit us both at the same time, our bodies shaking together, my cock depositing my seed deep into Gina, draining me of all my energy, I collapsed on the opposite side of Kari’s mother so Gina’s daughter could cuddle into her mother’s arms.

We lay quiet for a few minutes, the sound of our breathing and the noise of the park and the evening revelers filling the room. I finally spoke “I think we need to make room for Kari in our bed if she wants us”.

Kari sat up, a big smile on her face and said “I don’t ever want to leave you two, I want to stay with you both forever, we can be husband and wife and wife” and Kari giggled at her own cleverness.

“I would be proud to have you both as my wives, how about you Gina, do you want to be a part of this threesome” I asked?

Gina answered us each with a long and gentle kiss.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Alright, I’ve been playing you people…I’m sorry, but that is just the way it is. I’ve been taking the easy way out, like the song says. I’ve been writing about stuff that happened in my sordid past, not taking into account that this is a fantasy site. This is a sex fantasy site, not a sex reality site, right? So, now I am going to treat it like it deserves, I am going to tell you nice people about one of my dearest sexual fantasies. I, Alan W. Jankowski, am going to spill my guts out on the table…for all of you to observe…

This is a sex fantasy site, right? As someone in the audience commented recently, “and that, ladies and gentlemen is why this is called a fantasy site”. I really don’t know what he meant, I mean, that story was true…I have never really taken the liberty of fantasizing on this site…until now. I mean, really, if others can do it why not I? If other people can write stories about living out every line of some sixties song, and someone else can fantasize about making love to ‘Little Wing’ while Jimmy Hendrix plays on, why can’t I? Really…so, I started to fantasize. I mean, it is no secret guys think about sex, so it is not so unlikely I can come up with a fantasy. I thought about it long and hard. What scenario would I like to live out? Hmmm….. I thought…. There were a few. Anyone who knows me knows I’m a Jimmy Reed fan. To me music is second only to sex, and not by much. I don’t want to say I worship the man, that wouldn’t be right. I mean, just because I think his birthday should be a national holiday and I think he should be the fourth person in the Blessed Trinity, does not mean I worship him, right?

Anyway…I finally came up with a real fantasy. Yes, after all this time I did it. Humor me, alright? I know it is a bit corny, with time machines and all, but it is a fantasy. I mean after all, I am entitled, just like anyone else. So let me begin…it goes something like this. You girls might want to get comfortable. You men as well. After all, this is a fantasy site, right? Let me indulge myself for a while. I think I deserve it…my fantasy goes something like this….

When I was working back at my friend Rich’s telephone business, we hired a new guy named Carl. Carl was one of these techy type guys, a real nerd, so to speak. He was smart though, I have to admit. Got something like a 790 on the math portion of his SAT’s. He was really a smart guy and that was what we needed. Anyway, one day Carl was a bit excited….

“Alan.” Carl said.

“Yes, Carl.” I answered.

“I think I invented a time machine.”

“Um…what dude?” I asked cautiously.

“I think I invented a time machine.”

I started to think. I time machine, eh? I mean I know this is a fantasy, but what are we in cartoon land?

“OK, Carl. You been smoking something good and not sharing again?” I asked.

“No, really man. Where do you want to go? I mean you tell me a time and place and I think I can send you there.” Carl stated confidently.

I started to think. There were so many possibilities. Did I want to go back to the dawn of creation and talk to God? Did I want to look over De Vinci’s shoulder as he painted the Mona Lisa? Did I want to be there with Thomas Jefferson as he wrote the Declaration Of Independence? Did I want to converse with Lincoln as he pondered the Civil War?

I thought for a moment, and then I spoke.

“Chicago, 1962.”

“What?” Asked Carl.

“Chicago, 1962.” I was confident.

“Are you serious?” He asked.

“Serious as a heart attack.” I answered.

I watched Carl as he stared back somewhat quizzically. He pondered the situation and then started punching in numbers in his crude keyboard. I think it was a Radio Shack TRS-80, this was the 80’s after all. In a moment, I started to feel funny. My head started to spin and I felt lightheaded. The room around me started to spin out of control. I shook, I started to sweat. My mind started to race at a fast pace. I was out of control and there was no stopping it now.

I was on a natural high and I don’t know why,
The room started to spin and it took me all in,
There were natural forces, pulling me like horses,
I was along for a ride, taking me in stride.

I woke up on a dirty street on the South arnavutköy escort side. I was the only white person in sight. I looked around.

“Do you want to go out?” A nice looking black girl came up and asked me.

“No thank you.” I answered. I didn’t think I had enough money in my pocket anyway.

I wandered around the corner to a bar. I stepped in. It seemed all eyes were on me.

“What can I get you?” The barkeep asked.

“A Guinness, please.” I answered.

There was a bit of laughter and then he spoke.

“How about a Bud, Bud?”

I ordered a Bud and sat there quietly. I felt uneasy, as I was the center of attention. I sucked down my beer quickly and walked out.

I headed onto the street and looked around. I really didn’t like what I saw.

I headed out onto the boulevard. I passed a number of seedy looking bars and clubs. I just kept walking. I really wanted to disappear. I began thinking this was one big mistake. Then, suddenly I walked passed a small hole in the wall. There was a small plaque that read ‘VJ Records’. I went in.

Once inside I felt immediately at home. I heard blues music coming out from behind the walls. I was in a trance and I did not want to leave.

“Can I help you?” A handsome black man asked at the front desk.

“No, I’m just looking.” I answered dumbly.

“You ain’t from around here, is you?” He asked.

“No sir. I’m just looking.”

I realized I was talking to James Bracken, the founder of VJ Records in 1950. This was the same record company that would be the first to sign the Beatles about a year later than this. James Bracken was also the co-writer of many famous blues records. Him and his wife Vivian were the V and J in VJ.

I asked him about the music coming from the back. He seemed amused by my interest. He led me into the first room. It was a small recording studio. I looked around and saw various horn players laying down tracks. The song they were working on was ‘Steppin Out’. As I sat there in awe, there was no wonder in my mind why Eric Clapton would choose this song as a staple in his performances throughout the sixties with both the Bluesbreakers and Cream. The notes sang in the air as the musicians played. I knew it was written by James Bracken himself, and he himself led me to this room. I was in awe. As I leaned back in the corner attempting to take it all in, a jovial black man came over to speak. He had a guitar around his neck. I suddenly realized it was Memphis Slim himself, the man who out T-Boned T-Bone Walker.

“You ain’t from around here, is you?” He asked.

“No sir.”

I heard this before. He laughed as he went his way. He returned to his station in the recording studio and when it was his time he began to play. His notes from his fingers gave off such intensity that my skin buzzed. I was in such awe. I had to leave the room.

I went back to the front desk. An attractive young black woman was sitting around talking on the phone. A man stopped by the front desk on his way out. He made a comment to the pretty girl on the phone.

“I’m going to get Jimmy his medicine.” He chuckled as he walked out the door.

The pretty young black woman just smiled. After a while I found myself staring at her beauty. She had a casual way about her that was truly seductive. I was standing there staring like a fool.
In a while I realized I was staring at Vivian Bracken, wife of James. He had founded VJ Records for her back in 1950.

“Can I help you?” She smiled, pausing to put down the phone for a minute.

“No, I’m alright.” I answer, “Just feel a bit queasy.”

I wander back down the hall. I hear voices coming from inside a room. I step inside.

“OK Jimmy, just do whatever you want.” I hear a male voice say.

I hear a guitar start to strum a lazy rhythm. As the drums kick in, I hear a singer. The voice sounds familiar but I can’t see the singer. The room is packed with women. They are literally four or five deep around the singer. All I can hear is the man start to sing…

Oh John, look at you sittin’ in that corner,
Oh John, I can talk to your old lady but I don’t want to.
Oh John, Oh John. I know they call you Big Bad John.

Oh John, call your atakent escort old lady on the telephone,
Hey John, I know your old lady even home,
Oh John, come on ask Jimmy what’s going on.

I immediately recognize the song and the voice. It is Jimmy Reed. He must be recording the album ‘Just Jimmy Reed.’ It hits me like a ton of bricks.

I try to make my way though the throng of beautiful black women surrounding the man. They are so enthralled that they hardly notice the skinny white kid in the room. I stand on my tiptoes and catch a glimpse of a handsome black man sitting on a stool strumming an old Kay guitar. A pretty black girl is sitting on a piano bench right next to him. It must be Mamma Reed.

The notes from the guitar hang in the room electrifying the air. The notes have a certain familiarity, like two old friends getting back together after many years. The notes feel so comfortable, like a newborn baby cradled in its mother’s arms. As the notes hung in the air, I wanted to reach out and touch them, like a schoolboy lusting after his first crush.

I felt my knees getting weak as I stood totally in awe of the man who seemed to have every woman in the room under his seemingly magic spell. When the music stopped, an extraordinarily beautiful young black woman came over to me and spoke. She had perfect large breasts and thighs that looked like they could crush my head, if that was her desire. She spoke.

“You’re not from around here, eh?” She smiled.

“Um, no.”

“You a Jimmy Reed fan?” She asked with a big grin.

“Yes, very much so.” I answered.

“Jimmy is an old friend of mine.” She explained, “He gave me an acetate of a new song he just recorded. It is not out yet but I’m going to dance to it tonight. Come on by at eight.”

She handed me a small handwritten note and stuck it in my pocket. I took out the note and read it. The Black Garter it said, and gave an address.

“I’ll be there.” I stammered.

She just smiled at me and walked back over to where she was standing before. I was starting to sweat from the excitement and electricity in the room. I needed air.

I walked back to the front lobby and straight out the front door. I walked back out into the hot Chicago afternoon. I wandered the streets, as all eyes seemed to be upon me. Men hung in alleyways as women plied their wares on the hot Chicago avenue.

I ducked into a small bar. I sat down at the bar. The barkeep came up to me.

“What can I get you?” He asked cautiously.

“Just a cold draught.” I replied.

I sat there with my cold beer and pondered the situation. I had always wanted to see a dancer dance to Jimmy Reed, and tonight would be my chance. Jimmy’s music was always the most sensual, most erotic music on vinyl.

“How far is the Black Garter?” I asked the bartender.

“You best take a cab. But I don’t think you want to go there.”

After a couple of hours I left the bar and walked back out on the avenue. I stopped in a small rib joint and had a plate of ribs with hot sauce. When the time approached I went back out and tried to get a cab.

I walked for a while without a cab in sight. I walked for about twenty minutes until I came to what seemed to be the main drag. Finally a cab pulled up. I got in.

“Where to Mack?”

“The Black Garter.” I answered.

“Are you sure you want to go there?”

“Oh, I’m very sure.” I stated boldly.

I started to wonder what I was getting myself into. This seemed to be a tough part of town and people are telling me I shouldn’t go there. I was a bit nervous as we finally pulled onto a relatively deserted street about fifteen minutes later. There were abandoned buildings and cars everywhere. The Black Garter seemed to be the only business on the block. I paid the fare and got out of the cab.

I was greeted at the door by a shabbily dressed man who stunk of liquor.

“Spare a nickel?” He asked in a drunken voice.

I reached in my pocket and gave him a dime.

I walked into the Black Garter and it seemed all eyes were upon me. I wandered through the smoke filled room and seated myself at the bar.

“What can I get you?” The bartender asked.

“Shot of whiskey and a beer chaser.” bostancı escort I answered.

I looked around the room. There were men playing pool as the smoke hung over the pool table like clouds. You could hear the cracking of the pool balls over the music.

Onstage a dancer was dancing to Elmore James ‘Shake Your Moneymaker.’ She was captivating as she did her thing.

Finally, about two beers later, I could hear the distinct harmonica sound of Jimmy Reed come over the old speakers. My dancer friend appeared on stage as the music started to play. I immediately recognized the song. It was ‘Take It Slow’, certainly one of the most sexually charged songs ever recorded.

Now if you want a love,
One gonna really last,
You don’t want no love,
That you catch on a fast.

Take it slow.
Slow, slow, slow and easy…
Take it slow.
Slow, slow, slow and easy.

The girl with the large breasts and inviting thighs moved seductively to the erotic rhythms. The colored lights shined through the smoke and the beams of light danced in various shades as she slowly moved to the music.

As the erotic rhythms continued, everyone in the room stopped to watch. Even the drunk in the doorway came in and stared. It was like the call of the wild and everyone was answering.

When the song ended, a few other dancers got on stage and danced to music by artists like T-Bone Walker and Howlin’ Wolf. In a while my dancer friend came back out and danced very erotically to Howlin’ Wolf’s ‘Smokestack Lightning.’ Again all eyes were upon her light brown skin as she graced the stage with her pure sexuality.

Several minutes after she finished that number, she appeared from out of a doorway and sat down next to me at the bar as all eyes watched her every move.

“Buy a girl a drink?” She asked in a seductive voice.

I complied. She asked me what I thought of her dancing and I told her it was probably the most erotic thing I have ever witnessed. She smiled in approval.

We sat there and talked for a while. Soon, she touched my hand and smiled.

“I live only a couple of blocks away.” She cooed.

She grabbed my hand and led me out the door as all eyes were upon us.

When we got out to the Avenue again all eyes were upon us. The same Chicago street toughs that snickered before now gave me telling glances of envy as I walked down the street hand in hand with the most beautiful girl in Chicago.

About ten minutes later we arrived at her place. We went up the stairs and into her small apartment. Minutes later we were both naked.

Now people. At this point you are probably expecting me to tell you this got hard and this got wet, and this went here, blah blah blah, yada yada yada. Well, I think we are all adults here so I don’t have to tell you that.

But, I do want to tell it like it was…

Because I want you people to understand.

Oh, I want you people to understand.

So, I’m going to recollect.

I’m gonna reminisce.

Because it went something like this…

That girl was fine, like fine wine,
And she was mine all mine…

Cum on baby…

I bent her over, Rover,
And as I took over,
I was in control,
I was on a roll.

As I eased on in,
I was in like Flynn,
I let the pumpin’ begin.

I was the man in charge,
My cock was large.

Cum on baby!

She had a need I was ready to feed,
That pussy was tight,
But it felt so right.

Cum on baby!

I was the motion in her ocean,
The object of her devotion,
I was the man with the plan.

I was the prize between her thighs,
I tell you no lies,
When she looked me in the eyes,
She forgot those other guys.

CUM ON BABY!

We were humpin’
We were thumpin’
I was ready to explode,
And when I shot my load,
I was drivin’ her insane!
And when she came,
She screamed my name!

That girl wanted my baby and I don’t mean maybe!

Now, do you understand?

I mean, do you understand?

Oh, I think you do…

And when it was over, oh, when it was over…

We held each other so tight,
It felt sooo right….

We lay there on the bed in each other’s arms and eventually fell asleep. She told me if I ever get back to Chicago I should look her up. I just smiled and told her I would.

Now that my friends is my fantasy for today. Good night ladies and gentlemen.

May all your fantasies cum true.

Later.

06-22-09.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

I was dressed in slacks and polo shirt looking out the window waiting for Heather to arrive. Heather is the younger sister of Melissa by two years. Heather arrives wearing tight jeans and mid drift top enhancing her hot sexy body. I offer Heather a glass of wine as we go to sit on the sofa. After three glasses of wine Heather is feeling a little light headed. I quickly undress, I stand in front of her, leaning forward rubbing my hard cock aganist her lips. Heather tries to pull away, I place my hand behind her head forcing her towards my cock.

Her eyes widened.”NNNNGGGGHHHH!” she mumbled, I thrust hard inside her mouth. My cock met her throat and she started to gag, so I retreated, only to slam into her once more. With a pop, I felt my cock enter the back of her throat, her throat muscles vibrating intensely around my cock head. Heather tried to scream, but my cock suppressed any air coming from her lungs. I retreated completely from her mouth and saliva ran in streams down her chin. She looked relieved. “Take a deep breath, then inhale thru Your nose!” I urged her. “I CAN’T TAKE IT!” she cried. “YES, You can and You will!” I told her and held the back of her head with one hand, leading my cock with the other. I heard her breathe deep a couple of times, and entered her again.

Holding her head with both hands, I went all the way down her throat, till her nose was buried deep in my crotch. Her eyes bulged and I could feel her desperate attempts to fill her lungs.Then I started a gentle fucking in and out, keeping the cock head inside her throat, but giving
her a chance to recuperate. When I felt her heaving stopped, I increased the speed and fucked her mouth harder and harder. Not having my balls emptied for several days, I could not hold on to my churning lava long, and my potent cum soon gushed out my cock, straight down her gullet.

“AAAAAAAHHHHHH! YYYYEEEESSSSS!” I lustfully grunted and dropped Heather down on the bed, my cock plopping out of her mouth. On it’s way out, some of my cum plastered her tonsils, giving her a first taste of my delicious cream. A few spurts spewed over her face and chest, glistening on
her flawless skin, increasing her slutty attraction. She looked absolutely divine with my cum all over her.

Keeping my mind focused on the task, I removed Heather’s G-string and straightened her onto her back and had her legs open wide. I then kissed her warm mouth deeply, tasting my own cum, biting her lips, then licking her neck. Her breasts were still shaking from her hard breathing, and I cupped them and began licking, kissing and pulling on her nipples. Her breathing changed pace and she started to moan. Moving further down I came down to her furry pussy. “You need to do something with this forest.” buca escort I said to her, not bothered too much. “I can’t see the good stuff for all the thick bush!”

Parting her mature tight outer labia, I reached her clit and dove down, licking and flicking it with my tongue tip, her loud cries changing into softer moans. Meanwhile I stuck my middle-finger inside her tight, wet cunt, making sure she was really getting thoroughly aroused by the action.
I circled my finger inside her pussy and to my surprise I felt her virgin barrier intact. “Aha! So You really are a virgin?”, I said, amazed to find this hot woman still untouched. “YYYEESS… I’ve only been with a few girls.” she stammered. “A lezzie! Or Bi?” I thought.

“Well, You’re not gonna be virgin for long, trust me!” I told her. She gasped as I finally found her G-spot and kept rubbing her there, while I nibbled her clit. Adding another finger inside her, I plunged my tongue inside her cunt and tasted her sweet virgin nectar. I felt her body stiffen,
then erupt in heavy convulsions, her cunt attempting to suck my tongue inside. “I’M CUMMMMMING! AAAAAAAAGGGGHHHHHH!” she howled, filling my mouth with more of her tasty cream. Her face was glowing and she looked totally satisfied. “AAAAAIIIII!” she whimpered.

I rolled her over on her stomach, I then bent down and parted her ass cheeks licking down the crack of her ass, rimming her ass hole, entering her pretty ass with my stiff tongue. “Mmmmmm” she murmured. I was now straddling her legs, keeping them tight together.Then, suddenly and without any forewarning, I jammed two fingers right up into Heather’s cunt, driving the digits right up into her as far as I could get them. With my thumb, I managed to stimulate the hard, budding lump of flesh in the crevice above her open pussy, making the young woman grunt and groan OOHHH……..OMG…..OHHH…… OMG OMG…..OHH…OMG AH, AH, AH, OH, OH, OHHHHH” out loud as waves of orgasmic pleasure rose up inside her tingling body.

For a few long moments, I darted my tongue quickly in and out of Heather’s tight little belly-button, causing her to moan softly “Ohhh. Ohhh. Uuhhh. Uuhhh. Uuhhh. Ooohhhhhhh.” in pleasure as I tasted her. Then I moved on again, heading south. It was quite obvious now where I was heading for, and she could hardly wait to feel my tongue and mouth working on her womanhood. Grabbing her hips I began to press my bulbous plum cock head aganist her pussy. I felt her pussy lips yielding and open as I started pushing inside her. I slowly began to push the bulbous plum head barely inside her as a tease, it was apparent she was a virgin. The walls of her pussy were very small and tight that literally prevented me from pushing further. çağlayan escort The lips of her pussy were wet, but her pussy was so small and tight, the more pressure I applied it caused pain.

The more I tried to penetrate her the harder my cock grew. I decided to lubricate my cock with gel to help open the small tight walls of her pussy. I lubricated her pussy and my cock, then thrusted the bulbous plum head aganist her pussy, the shaft sank part way into her. ” STOP! STOP! Please, it hurts.” Grabbing her hips I began to force my way inside her. I felt her pussy lips yield and open as I pushed hard inside her. Once my cock head was inside, I rammed her cunt hard and felt her virgin protection split as my manhood forced itself deep inside her. “OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH! MYYYYY GOD!” she screamed and tossed her head high. “YOU’RE KILLING ME!”. My cock was completely hosed down by her virgin blood, and I paused inside her, letting her get used to the invasion of my massive throbbing beast. Her breathing finally returned to a normal rhythm, and I dropped back till only my cock head was inside her cunt. It glistened red from the mix of blood and fuck juice, including a decent quantity of my pre-cum.

We kissed again, with our tongues fucking each other’s mouth, and the fragrent aroma of her pussy getting stronger making me even hotter. I grabbed her ass with both hands causing her to spread her legs further apart. Heather screams ” OMG! OMG! STOP! STOP! as I push the bulbous plum head back into her. Then with a hard push the baseball bat size shaft starts stretching and tearing the small tight channel, Heather sobbing and screaming ” OMG! STOP! OMG! STOP!” YOU are hurting me. I must push all of my cock into you, I must feel your pussy around my hard cock squeezing me.

“AAAAAAAIIIIIII! OOOOHHH GAAADDDD!” she screamed when I again shoved my stiff manhood all the way inside her.
This time I kept a slow steady movement in and out of her now womanly cunt, and soon her cries changed to whimpering and soft moans. The tension on my cock from her tight vaginal walls was excruciating, and I had to work hard not to cum prematurely. The position I held her in added to
the pressure and I always enjoyed fucking women this way.

“You’re enjoying this, honey? Aren’t You?” I asked her. “NNNNNNNNOOOOOOO!” she groaned, but her moaning told a completely different story, and the contractions inside her cunt added to my conviction that she was having a good time, which in essence was what this “rape” was all about!
She played her part as “victim” good, though….? I had her change positions and raised her onto all fours, with my cock still inside her cunt.Her legs were forced wide open, and I moved myself çankaya escort between them and continued thrusting hard and deep into her. Having her in this position, meant I could easily reach her gorgeous bouncing tits with both hands. I cupped her tits, massaging them and then pinched her nipples, stretching them down.
“OOOOOOHHHHH!” she yelped and tossed her head. Her nipples were swollen and sensitive.

Reaching for my bag, I fished out a bottle of anal lube and sprayed a decent amount on her ass. Dipping my fingers in the lube, I inserted first one finger inside her ass hole, circling her insides with the finger tip, then redipping and inserting two fingers. Heather burst out in a short yelp each time I entered her ass, but her sphincter was getting more and more relaxed. She would moan “OOOOOOHHHHH!” when I frigged her ass with my fingers, wiggling her ass damned enticingly.

When I felt her ass was ready for me, I drew back from her cunt, making Heather release a loud sigh.With a good grip on my cock, I pushed the head inside her ass, the lube making this an easy task.Her sphincter still squeezed hard around my cock, and Heather was gasping loud from the intrusion.
With the head inside I pushed hard till my balls slapped her cunt, Heather arching her back hard and gasping “OH! OH! OOOOH!”. I grabbed her hair and held her arched, when I began my rough thrusting of her ass. The tightness in her rectum was incredible, and even with the excessive lubing,
the friction on my cock was massive. Still I managed to hammer my cock in and out of her ass with ever increasing brutality. Bliss!

Heather seemed to accept the anal invasion, and began to meet my thrusts with reverse thrusts.Her cries again changed into moans, and I felt her hand moving back and rubbing my balls, then her clit and she even inserted a finger in her cunt. Soon I felt her cunt starting to quiver, sending
shivers down my spine and my balls churned. “I’M CUMMMMMMING! AAAAHHHH! OOOOHHHH!” she yelled and
I increased the force of my thrusts, feeling her ass trying to hold me in a vise-like grip, her whole body trembling hard. This was too much for my own stamina, and my cum erupted deep inside the bowels of this luscious young woman , “AAARRRGGGHHH! TAKE MY CUM! I groaned and felt spurt after spurt filling her ass completely.

With a plop, I released my cock from her well-fucked ass, streams of cum and blood running out of her orifice and down her legs. I slumped down on the bed next to Heather, who seemed both well satisfied by my activities, but also stunned by being forced and losing her cherries, both vaginal and anal. I embraced her, letting her head rest on my shoulders, stroking her hair, while she started to sob. “You ok?” I asked her. “Pleased with my performance?” “Your performance? You raped me!” she angrily responded, tears erupting from her eyes. “What! You mean to say this was not Your secret wish, to be ‘raped’?” I replied. “No….” she croaked, sobbing..

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32